Leaderboard

Pt2 I walked onto Tony’s Gym, wearing some short shorts and a tank top. I was athletic ripped thanks to all the iron and roids, but I knew I needed cum from muscle heads to turn me into a genuine muscle growth fantasy. I was in the gym, on the treadmill, when I finally saw him! Super Jake, the gay twunk I had stalked on Grindr turned up. Mmmmmmm fuck..... he was wearing a Star Wars t-shirt that was struggling to contain his buff pecs and 19 inch guns. As he got under a barbell, I was doing everything in my power not to get hard...... until the effort started to make him grunt! Is there a better sound in the world? Some buff teen, staining and struggling to get big! Here was a guy who was letting me hear his bodies attempt to move more iron just so he could have more beef, more veins. POWER! I had thought about my approach for ages. We had jerked off on Grindr together a few times but how would he react to me finding him in real life? I didn’t care - I needed his cum to grow. I thought I’d be upfront! As a fag muscle head, he must understand! I approached my superman from behind. “Hey Jack. Fitter in real life!” Jake span around in the gym to face me. Sweaty face turning from confusion, to Understanding, to worry. “Erm hey man. Errr how did you.....” “I worked out where you pump up based on your pics. No big deal. I’ll tell you what the big deal really is. You. And soon, me”. He got close to me and whispered. “Ok. This sounds like one of our Grindr fantasies. That’s cool, but not so public. It was just a bit of fun and I ....” “No. I’ll tell you what isn’t just a bit of fun. The steroids I’ve slammed my body with. The weight I’ve forced into the air. I’m getting bigger but you will make me take my first step to beast”. I was breathing so hard as I got excited. “You see, you are so ripped that your cum must be full of extra testosterone. I need it. It will blow me up. I want to drink you and then push myself to the max. Your cock is gonna be my fucking needle and your cum my next batch of yummy roids”. Jake was clearly conflicted. He was thinking “This guy was nuts, and he stalked me! But this was hot! It was a fantasy played out in real life. And I was getting offered a bj by someone who’s body looked like Tom Daly!” Jake made his mind up as he let go and let my words chub his cock. “If you wanna suck me, get in the fucking locker room. I’m happy to feed you my protein”. I rubbed my biceps as we walked. Jakes excited power-butt sped up. I could lift 150s ten times over my head now - let’s see what happens after he powers me up! Jake shoved me into a large shower cubical and I instantly dropped to my knees. Trembling with anticipation. I started desperately licking at his cock through his shorts like a thirsty man attacking a water bottle. I yanked them down roughly, hardly taking a second to reflect on how beautiful and hung Jake was. I took all 7 inches into my mouth. I didn’t know I could take someone that deep, but my body was so eager for his cum. “Awwww fuck yea. You sexy bitch. Take my fucking muscle cock”. Jake was moaning constantly, I could feel myself dripping pre cum over how much this stud was enjoying what I was doing to his glorious dick. But I NEEDED his cum. I roughly shoved a finger up his ass (no mean feat given how solid his butt was) so I could massage his prostate. “Ooooooooo fuckkkkmmmm”. I was screaming in my head “cum in me you fucking cunt! I need you to super charge my body!” Then, finally, I felt his dick swell..... just like I was waiting to. He shot 6 or 7 thick ropes of cum into me. I squeezed his cock and lapped up every last drop. I could feel it. It was like a hit of strong coffee in the morning. I felt so awake and energised. I looked down to see more little veins than I remembered on my legs. My arms felt a little tighter. I stood suddenly, and slapped Jakes hand away from my rock hard dick. He looked so confused. But I didn’t need anything right now other than to throw a ton of weight around and test my new strength. I sped back into the gym and found the 150 barbell. I got underneath it, more excited than at any time in my life. I knew 10 was my record. Let’s test the theory. I was so fucking hard.... 1,2,3,4,5,6 “haha fuck yea” I let out a low growl as I relished how easy it now was. 9,10,11 “FUCKING YES. FUCKING SWOLE”. I could feel my biceps pumping larger than ever. 12,13,14. I was nearing orgasm as I felt the cum hardening my abs, pushing my shoulders out. 15,16,17 “OH FUCK IM SO RIPPED. Jake had timidly come back into the gym, trying to believe his eyes. I was so intoxicated by my own power. I jumped up after 20, barbell still in my hands, and launched it into the wall with a tremendous crash. I went into a most muscular in front of the mirror. Brand new veins snaked their way around my whole body as I became supercharged. “Jake!” I bellowed. “Look at what you have done”. I went into a double bi, as my cock, also enhanced ripped though my shorts. I need more.

Part 5 As I came down the stairs, there was a loud knock on the front door – actually, it was more like a wrecking ball banging against it. I didn’t think twice about answering it, which was not smart considering all that had happened up to that point. I would have regretted it, but as soon as the door was open any doubt that might have existed evaporated by the view. There, in the doorway, stood the biggest Asian dude I had ever seen in my entire life. Thick eyebrows, dark brown eyes, gorgeous lips, and two studded ears sat on top of one of the largest bodies I had ever been this close to. I saw veins – snaking down his arms like the dragon tattoo, which covered his left shoulder – and that made me shoot hard immediately. “Fuck, I can feel it already,” the guy said, throwing his head back and tensing his arms even more gloriously huge than they already were. “I fucking need a kiss, Source.” I was easily lifted into the air by firm hands at both of my hips and then plastered into the gorgeous face of the giant man at the door. His beautiful lips suctioned around mine and his tongue immediately invaded my mouth – ravaging my throat like it wanted to get all the way down to my insides. I, of course, took advantage of the situation and placed my small hands on his enormous biceps – groping his hard muscle and feeling his thick veins. The big man was zapped with a jolt of power as soon as our lips met. He held me in his kiss for as long as he could and then he dropped me on the ground, threw his head back in a wolf-like howl, and pounded on his own big chest – barely covered by a white tank-top. “Hell fucking yeah!” the man screamed as he continued to beat on his chest with clenched fists. “I’m gonna get some power!” By this point, my fiancé and the Professor were in the front hallway – having wanted to see the new protector. Come to find out, my hubby-to-be had felt the other’s presence long before he had knocked on the door. He knew the guy was safe and that’s why he hadn’t come running as soon as the yelling began. I also saw that my boyfriend had half a cooked chicken on a big bone in his hand and was gnawing on it as if he were some medieval knight at a banquet. As soon as the newest protector saw my boyfriend, his face lit up and he tensed all of his muscles. “You must be the fucking Alpha Protector!” the guy exclaimed, moving to stand in front of my man. “You’re gonna be fucking massive!” Suddenly, the newest member of our group was punching into the pecs of my future husband like he was some kind of heavyweight boxer. The smacks of fists hitting hard pecs echoed loudly through the room. I noticed that my boyfriend smiled, continued to take huge bites of the chicken, and didn’t budge even a fraction of an inch from the full-on punches of this other huge man. Soon, the punches stopped and the two men were entwined in such a way that it was hard to figure out if they were wrestling or making out. The big Asian man took chunks of chicken off the bone with his mouth, too – as the two of them grinded against each other and even kissed. I found myself getting intensely turned on by the two behemoths dry humping as if their life depended on it. The Professor joined them shortly and it was a free-for-all of bulging arms, wet lips, pieces of chicken being consumed, and me wanting to beat off at the sight. They pulled apart a few minutes later, all three of them breathing hard and their humongous chests heaving up and down. The Professor shut the front door. Our newest friend turned to me. “I am Lee, sir and I am here to serve you,” he said. “Great to meet you, Lee, but – trust me – you don’t have to serve me,” I said, but he ignored me, completely. “I fought two dark protectors on my way here, Alpha,” he reported to my lover. “I can still sense them on you. I can also feel that you fought well. Your power surprised them. They were shocked that you could lift them each with one hand. It was smart of you to know that crushing their…” “The Source!” the Professor warned, and the three of them turned to see my shocked face. “I cannot be the reason for people’s death,” I said, picturing what Lee must have done to the two men. “But sir, they were trying to kill me,” Lee answered. “Honey,” my lover said as one of his big arms surrounded me, “I won’t talk about this anymore. Are you hungry?” “Yes, I am,” I answered, loving how his strong arm made me feel safe. “I also think I can use another vodka tonic.” Within minutes I was watching the three men devour enough food for an army. The Professor was an incredible cook and kept saying he had prepared for the gathering of protectors. As I started my third vodka tonic, later on, the three men passed me around between them like they were sharing a stuffed animal. As they each hugged me close and stroked my body, they tried to explain how the drinks gave my power a surge and so all three wanted to take advantage of the rejuvenation. I waved their explanations away and told them I didn’t care what the reason was – being held and groped by all of them was incredible. This made them very happy – and they all said they were pleased they made the Source happy. Every time I was passed to Lee, he would hold me in his lap, wrap a vein-covered biceps around my torso, and lean down to whisper in my ear. “I need you to fuck me, sir. I need it more than I’ve ever needed anything. Take me, here, right now. In front of my Alpha and the Professor. I do not mind. I just want you to plow me and make me powerful. I am yours, sir. All yours.” The entire situation was so surreal. This giant muscled monster pleading for my dick to be inside of him. It also made it even more bizarre that he was openly cupping my balls and rubbing his hand across my stiff rod, barely hidden by my underwear. I was slightly buzzed, but that clearly was not impacting my ability to respond happily to the advances of this tatted, huge, mountain of muscle. I was suddenly aware, even in the midst of Lee’s pleasurable caresses, that the conversation had moved to something I was very interested in hearing. “How powerful are you already,” Lee asked my lover, as his big hand massaged my crotch. “I think I could take on, maybe, twenty . . . but that is all,” my boyfriend said. “I need to be strong enough for one-hundred.” “You will be,” the Professor said, laying a hand on my lover’s big shoulder. “You should sleep with the Source tonight. The vodkas are going to make him very horny . . . and very potent. Lee can join you two in the beginning. This big one is very eager.” This made Lee growl. I felt a rumble in his chest that made my cock twitch. This pleased the big man holding me very much. His hand went back to my crotch and he pressed his palm into my hardness. I let my head fall back against his big pecs – loving how small I felt next to him. I could feel a giant hard cock beneath my ass – turning me on very much. But I was constantly reminded that I would be the pitcher . . . not the catcher. “Soon, it will be time to initiate the powers in this man,” my boyfriend said, referring to Lee. “Trust me, his powers have already been initiated,” I slurred. “Not his true powers,” my fiancé said. “He is strong, yes, and many years in the gym have made him a big man, but you will make him a warrior. You will make him into my right hand, protector. If something happens to me, he will take my place.” “Nothing will happen to you,” the Professor said, noticing how these words made me panic a little. “It is time. The alcohol makes him powerful. Lee will gain much power if you go now.” “Professor,” I said, making all three men turn to me – surprised that I had spoken. “Does anything happen if the Alpha Protector and his right-hand man enjoy a little pleasure from each other?” My question made a big grin sneak across the Professor’s face. It was, however, not close to the size of the smile that crept across Lee’s face. The big man, looked back and forth between me and my boyfriend – as if trying to decide if he were more excited by the Source or the Alpha. My honey smiled, too. I was secure in his love, forever and ever, but I knew he was turned on by the huge Lee. Who wouldn’t be turned on by the enormous muscles, the rugged face, and the oh-fuck-me gorgeous smile. “It’s nothing more than two men enjoying each other’s company,” the Professor said with a twinkle in his eye and then added, “And the Source getting to watch.” Suddenly, I found my body and the body of the gigantic Lee being carried through the house. My lover had only needed the Professor’s thumbs up to send him into action. Maneuvering all three of us through the doorway proved difficult, but where there’s a will, there’s a way. My boyfriend somehow got us all the way up to the master bedroom with no one losing a body part from door frames. Lee and I were plopped on the bed with a thud and we both looked up at my super strong Alpha Protector whose cock was hard beyond belief and slapping up against his tight abs as he breathed heavily in anticipation. My lover was too impatient to wait for Lee to undress, so he reached out and ripped the other man’s white tank-top off with one quick parting of his hands. The tight pants were just as easily discarded by the powerful tug of my honey. Both my lover and I gasped when we beheld the magnificent cock that was unleashed. Lee’s manhood was definitely manly. My boyfriend and I looked at each other – faces mixed with fear and lust. “Um . . . Lee, you have what equals the size of a short man between your legs,” I said, astounded. “Yeah, I’m kind of big, aren’t I?” he said. “Yes!” my fiancé and I said at the same time. “Just imagine, sir,” Lee said, “Your power will probably make that grow, too.” I was suddenly very happy about the rule of me not being able to be plowed by protectors. I’m the biggest size queen around – no pun intended – but what Lee was packing was not just big, it was colossal. They say buildings have anchor columns, well this thing could have been the base of a ninety-floor skyscraper. I looked at my boyfriend with a face full of pity. “Good luck with that thing, hon,” I said, which made my man’s eyes go wide. “Oh no,” Lee said. “I’m a bottom. A total bottom. I want the Alpha Protector to claim my ass.” “Did not see that one coming,” I said, laughing. My boyfriend looked at me – his eyes seeking my permission. I knew he’d want a little foreplay before anyone did anything. He was a romantic, at heart. I smiled and nodded my head. My fiancé leapt into the air and landed on Lee with a loud thump. I was amazed the bed was able to take the weight and the abuse. I was instantly rewarded with a little pre-sex show of the two giant muscle men grinding their huge naked bodies into each other. I took advantage of the show, losing my underwear and starting to stroke myself as I watched. I compared the men as they entertained me. My future husband was huge, and he had grown a lot, but Lee was bigger – in every area. I had a feeling my boy would soon be much larger than Lee, but – for now – he was slightly smaller. But it was also clear that my man was a helluva lot stronger than the other guy. Lee was easily overcome, pinned, made to bend in any way the other man wanted. It was also clear that the massive Asian was as submissive as they come. He wrapped his legs around my fiancé’s waist as my man ground his crotch against Lee’s ass. Lee was also sucking on my man’s massive pec as if his life depended on it. “Get my hole ready for the Source, big guy,” Lee said in a gravelly voice. “I want to be opened by you and filled by the Source as you empty into him.” Talk about incredible foreplay! My honey was going to plow this big man’s ass and then, as I emptied myself into Lee, the man I loved was going to plow and fill me, too. This was going to be like porn heaven. I watched in total ‘turned-on’ mode as my future husband’s pre-cum soaked cock pushed into the waiting ass chute of the magnificent Lee. The huge man being fucked took the hard cock like a pro and moaned loudly to show his appreciation. I scooted over and kissed my man as he started slowly pulling back and forth with his big tool – pleasuring Lee. I then brought my face down to the waiting face of our newest friend. When our lips met, that same jolt of power that had shot out of me during our earlier quick smooch rocketed through his body. Lee groaned – from the invasion of the big cock in his ass and my tongue in his mouth. Our kiss was hard and masculine, intense beyond words – and then I felt the face of the Alpha Protector squeezing in between our heads and forcing his way into the kiss, as well. I still stroked my hard cock, keeping myself ready for Lee’s ass when it was time. Our make-out session was so perfect that I didn’t have to wait long. My lover pulled out of Lee with a loud pop and then sat on the bed, looking at both of us. “Sit on my cock, honey, and then Lee will sit on yours,” my lover said. “It’s going to be like I’m plowing the two of you from below.” You really don’t know you have certain sexual fetishes until they are presented to you. The idea of my big man using me as a human toy to plow the other guy got me so excited I almost lost my load right at that moment. Somehow, I held back and scooted over to raise my ass over the sitting man’s cock. I then lowered myself, feeling him plug me completely with his hard dick. It wasn’t until I saw Lee’s humongous ass and back coming towards me that I panicked about being flattened into oblivion by the two muscled men. My boyfriend chuckled a little as he felt my body tense up in terror, but then he put his strong hands on Lee’s hips and held most of the man’s weight as he lowered him down on to my still-rock-hard cock. Of course, my honey could easily lift Lee up and down. What was I thinking? My Alpha Protector was not going to let anything happen to me – especially being smashed between two muscled mountains. Tightness surrounded my cock. For a total bottom, Lee’s love tunnel was still very snug and hot. To be filled by my lover’s cock, while I plugged Lee was as close to heaven as you can get. “You boys ready for the ride of your life,” asked my big man. “Fuck yeah,” Lee responded, loudly, as I shook my head up and down. My lover’s crotch slammed into my ass, sending my own crotch slamming into Lee’s ass. All three of us moaned in unison. Then, the big man beneath me pulled his hips back and I slid down a little. Bam! I was thrust again into the waiting butt of Lee when my body was shoved forward from behind. I was simply the love tool of the big man beneath me and the pleasure tool of the big man above. With every driving stab of my man’s cock, I assaulted Lee’s ass with the same force. There was no way any of us would last for even ten rocking pushes from my lover’s powerful crotch. I had a feeling we wouldn’t even make it to five thrusts. I had come to realize that there were orgasms and there were fabgasms. Fabulous orgasms. This was a fabgasm times ten. My man shoved into me – hard – and at the same time he released Lee’s weight, so the big man fell down on my rod completely. Everyone was balls deep in the other. Even Lee had one of his huge hands tightly around the base of his humongous shaft, squeezing hard. Each eruption followed the other – my boyfriend’s cock spewing into me, mine spewing into Lee, and then Lee exploding into the air. I’m sure the entire block heard the bellowing from the room. I was, indeed – for a brief moment, completely squashed between two mountains of muscle and it was incredible. “Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!,” Lee exclaimed after each powerful gush of cum I shot into his ass, for he knew what it meant. Instantly, the man was a tidal wave gaining strength and size as the storm intensified. I hadn’t really thought about the fact that a guy who is already a giant growing bigger was going to be insanely hot. When Lee was positive that I had squirted the last possible tiny drop of cum into his ass, he jumped off my cock and the bed, stood in the middle of the room, turned to us, and waited for the changes to begin. There was a brief calm before the storm where I felt my heart rate and the heart rate of my lover return to normal, but then all hell broke loose. “Fuuccckkkkkkkkk!!!” Lee screamed loudly and threw his body into a most muscular pose. Suddenly, tensed muscles began to pop even bigger – like Lee was a huge air mattress hooked up to a super-powered pump. The guy seemed to morph all over at the same time, as if tensing his body hard made everything explode. If I had doubted this whole story about protectors and the source, that came to a complete end as I watched Lee balloon into a seven-foot, five-hundred – or more – monster of a man right before my very eyes. As he grew, his voice got octaves deeper and made my chest rumble as if a I was standing beside a speeding train. My flaccid cock – worn out from my explosion into the big man’s ass – shot furiously hard at the sight. The dude was actually going to scare the cum out of me! Every part of the man expanded beyond what anyone could have thought was possible. I now knew why the Professor had such a big place – thankfully, with twelve-foot ceilings. We would need it if we were going to have a bunch of protectors here – all close to the size of Lee. And my mouth dropped open wide – but not nearly wide enough – when I finally saw that Lee’s already tremendously huge piece of meat now looked like something close to the size of a winged-back chair and stuck up straight like one, too. “Look at me!” Lee said, sounding like a god speaking from Mount Olympus, “I’m a freak! I’m so fucking huge!” “Bro, you’re a mountain,” my lover said to the muscle god in front of us. “And just think, my Alpha, you will grow bigger than this,” Lee responded and then began flexing his magnificent body.

This is an older story of mine, some of you may have read it before I took it down but here it is again anyway. Session 1 “Chris, come on in. Sorry to keep you waiting.” “Hi Doc, or should I call you James?” “Whatever makes you most comfortable. Take a seat and we’ll get this session rolling.” “Thanks Doc.” “I must admit I was a little surprised to get your call, I usually deal with couples or family therapy, not one to one.” “Yeah, I know but I’ve heard a few people mention you so I was hoping you’d be the guy to help me out.” “I’ll try my best. You’re my last client of the day so if we run over a little I don’t mind. What can I help you with?” “It’s hard to really say, I just feel like I’m being torn in two some days. You know how you have to be one way around some people and another way around others?” “You mean like the difference between work and home?” “Yeah like that. I’m sure you get clients where you want to say ‘what the hell is wrong with you?’ But as you’re at work you have to be more tactful, right?” “I’ve never had it that extreme but I think I know what you mean.” “Well that’s kinda how my life is at the moment. I’ve got some huge insecurities but I can’t tell anyone about them because no one would understand. At least here there’s a doctor/patient confidentiality thing between us isn’t there?” “Absolutely, anything you say to me will be strictly between us unless I feel you’re likely to do harm to yourself or others.” “That’s good then, thanks.” “So what are these insecurities?” “Well for a start off I always worry about how people see me and if I’m doing the right thing.” “Are you worried about close friends or the wider world?” “The wider world, in fact, the whole world.” “Forgive me for sounding a bit like a stalker but I did a search for you after you contacted me last night and besides a few minor politicians, your name didn’t bring up any results that I would class as a celebrity.” “Yeah…I’m not really a celebrity under my real name.” “Ah, so it’s a screen name or another alias then?” “Yeah, something like that.” “So do you worry just about your alter ego, if you like, or your whole life?” “The whole lot cos one affects the other. I’ve never, you know, been with anyone. I’ve always kept them at a distance to make sure they don’t get hurt. It’s just hard leading this double life if that’s what you want to call it.” “Well what’s to stop you merging the two lives into one? Obviously both have to co-exist at the moment but maybe the public would be happier knowing the real you.” “It’s not that easy, I’m not doing some face reveal in a video or something like that, if I divulge my private life then things will go crazy.” “How so?” “It’s hard to explain, I’d have to show you. Mind if I stand up?” “Go ahead.” “Try not to freak out, ok?” “Don’t worry I don’t think you could show me anything I haven’t…OH MY GOD!!! You’re him!!!” “Doc relax! Keep it down.” “But I never realised…Oh Jeez...You’re huge!! I mean you probably already know that, I just mean I’ve never seen anyone like you up close.” “Doc…you’re babbling, take some deep breaths and try to relax.” “Sorry, I should be more professional. I’ve just never met a superhero before, it’s pretty overwhelming.” “And that’s where I have the problem. I can’t live a normal life like this. You treated me like a normal guy when you met me but as soon as my biceps resembled bowling balls you lost it.” “I can’t apologise enough, I can see now why you feel you need to lead a double life. Does anyone else know about your secret identity?” “My parents did but they died a few years back. I learned how to blend in when I was younger but I always wanted someone to share it with.” “So why did you decide to share with me?” “Honestly? I’ve kinda been spying on you for a while. I saw you a few months back when that tank went on the rampage down town.” “You mean the one you stopped by tearing it in half?” “Yeah, that just felt like the easiest way to stop it. Anyway I saw you in the crowd and noticed you had a bit of a tent going.” “Oh god!” “Don’t sweat it, you weren’t the only one, but I thought you were kinda cute so I decided to keep tabs on you to see if I was right about you.” “Right about what?” “You being gay and having the hots for me.” “Oh crap! Is that why you wanted to see me today? Why you picked me to be your therapist even though I don’t usually deal with individuals?” “Yeah actually, I’ve been watching you for a while and I genuinely think you’re a nice guy, but I wasn’t sure how you’d react to meeting me in person.” “Well now that I’ve had time to compose myself I think I can be professional again…OH JEEZ!!! Don’t bounce those like that you’ll set me off again!” “Sorry Doc, I was just having a little fun with you. Want me to change back into Chris?” “I think that might be better for now. Wow, that’s just as amazing in reverse. So what do you want from today’s session?” “Well I was hoping for at least a date after this.” “Don’t you think that would be a bit inappropriate? After all that would be crossing the doctor/patient boundaries.” “Ok, well if you change your mind there’s an old military scrapyard full of decommissioned tanks and planes I like to play in sometimes, so that would’ve been my first choice for the date.” “Holy shit!!” “I’m serious though Doc, I think we’d be good together. I need someone to talk to sometimes to make sure I’m not screwing up. It’s hard when I have to do some heroic feats and then sit home alone wondering if I did the right thing.” “So do you often feel like you handled something the wrong way?” “Not always but the biggest problem I find with having these powers are there’s no instructions, does that make sense?” “I’m not sure I understand, are you saying you activate some powers by accident?” “Not so much that, I know how to make the powers work but where do you learn how to catch a falling plane without putting so much stress on it that it disintegrates? Or how do you fly with someone without going so high that they suffocate due to lack of oxygen? No offence Doc, but you normal folk are pretty fragile.” “I think I see what you mean now, like in that bank robbery a few months back the robber died because he shot you.” “Yeah like that! How was I to know the bullet would bounce off my chest and hit him in the face? But I agonised over that afterwards.” “Ok, so what could you have done differently?” “I don’t know, dodged out of the way? Melted the gun with heat vision?” “So if you’d dodged the bullet it could’ve hit someone behind you or if you’d heated the gun up it could have exploded, or he could’ve dropped it and it still goes off killing or injuring him or someone else. There’s a lot of possibilities here but you did what you thought was best at the time.” “I could’ve caught the bullet.” “So why didn’t you?” “I dunno, I thought it would just look cooler if it just bounced harmlessly off my pecs I guess.” “Do you feel responsible for his death? From what I read of the story you told him not to fire but he still did. Anyone in this city knows you’re pretty much indestructible so he made a foolish choice and paid the ultimate price, that’s not really your fault.” “I guess, but I still could’ve done things differently.” “You know what they say, hindsight is a wonderful thing. If the same thing happened tomorrow you’d probably handle it differently wouldn’t you?” “Yeah, I’d probably catch the bullet instead of trying to show off.” “So do you feel the need to show off?” “Kinda. I mean, when you have a body like this…” “Oh Jesus!” “Sorry Doc, guess I shoulda warned ya. Anyway, when bodybuilders look like this they wanna show it off, right?” “Of course, although I don’t think I’ve ever seen a bodybuilder look as magnificent as you.” “See that’s why I knew you were the right guy, you can appreciate this and also help me cope with the things that happen around me.” “But it still means breaking the boundaries and I could lose my job.” “Well how about you get rid of any record of this meeting and just say that we met somewhere else, then we can just be a couple and you just happen to ask me about my day.” “I guess that could work.” “And no one would know you were privately counselling a superhero anyway as you’d just be going out with Chris.” “I think you’re onto something there.” “Of course I am, no one needs to know about this side of me do they?” “I guess not. So would I be the only one who knows about this side of you?” “Yeah, I’ve never shared this with anyone else, that’s what’s made this life so lonely. I have friends as Chris but they don’t know my secret.” “So you don’t trust them but you do trust me, even though you’ve only really known me a short while? What makes you think I won’t tell anyone?” “What would you have to gain from it? A little money and some fame? Look what you’d lose.” “Oh wow!” “Exactly. Wanna come feel them?” “My god, they’re huge. They’re like bowling balls, and I don’t just mean the size, they’re hard and unyielding too.” “Yeah and check this out.” “Damn!! With lats like that it’s no wonder you can fly, if you stood in front of the window you’d block the light out.” “And if you notice I haven’t skipped leg day haha.” “Holy shit! I know a few lumberjacks who’d want to try chopping those redwoods down.” “That would be pretty cool, watching some guy ruin his chainsaw on these bad boys.” “Mmphff” “Wow now you’re the one taking me by surprise; that was one hell of a kiss.” “I can’t believe that even your lips are strong.” “Everything on me is strong, got a coin?” “Sure, what’re you going to do with…what the…?” “Aahhhhh.” “Holy fuck! You can actually see the roof of your mouth embossed in it. And you did that with your tongue?” “Told you everything was strong, wait ‘til we get to the junkyard and I get my dick out.” “Ok this session’s over, let’s go.”

Obviously, this is inspired by the two characters from HSMuscleBoy, Sean and Ty. This is a heavily rewritten story from a few furry authors, notably Galthroc on SoFurry. Sean & Ty The sunlight streamed through the bedroom window, shinning onto the double bed and highlighting the two sleeping figures. One stirred slowly, shielding the bright light from his face as he worked his eyes open, blinking the last dregs of sleep from his eyes. Ty was lying on his stomach, and lightly humping the bed with his morning wood. The sheet raised as his rear stuck into the air, and fell again as he ground against the bed in a circular sort of motion. Ty moaned softly and flipped onto his back on the bed. His cock got caught in the sheet in the process, flinging it off and onto the ground, revealing his ripped, muscular body and the musclebound body of his sleeping partner. Still caught up in self worship, Ty slid his hands along his chest, his massive pectorals heaved up and down as the teen breathed heavily. Brick-sized abdominals crunched as Ty thrust the air, the eight pack smeared with a shiny trail of precum. His 18-inch hard cock slid in between his pecs as he thrusted and flexed them hard, trapping the cock between them, milking an even greater spray of pre from that throbbing cockhead. Ty bent forward and slurped it up, wrapping his mouth around the head and suckling at it. His throat emitted soft moans, his tongue circling his own glands. He jerked his shaft slowly, letting thick ropes of precum ooze out and drip onto his chest. "Mmm, morning sexy" his muscular partner said in a sultry voice, stroking his 20 inch long morning wood at the sight of Ty’s self worship. Ty sighed a lustful reply "Morning big boy" as his slid over and explored the hard pecs and stunning abs of his boyfriend Sean. His grip sank slowly lower, wrapping gently around the base of the teen’s thick meat, fondling and stroking with obvious admiration. A naughty smile on his lips as his hand worked lower, rubbing along the way as he worked over the huge balls below. Sean grinned smugly and tensed his muscles for Ty. His abs bulged and crunched, ready to burst from the skin. His pecs jutted outward in an impressive display. "Show me those big arms," Ty said. Sean obliged, bringing his arms up to either side of him, clenching his fists and bending his elbows until two mountains of muscle surged upwards, each capped with a bulging vein that throbbed with power. “Fuck yeah..." Ty moaned, sitting up and cupping his hands over one, worshipping the towering bicep, licking it, smothering it. Sean kissed his bicep along with Ty, their tongues eventually finding one another's before they locked into a deep kiss. Sean leaned over, giving Ty’s cockhead a lick, eliciting another moan, before struggling to fit the mushroom inside his mouth. He managed, letting his tongue swirl around the glands, his throat closing around the head, before popping that fat meat out with a slick sound accompanying. "You taste so nice," he remarked, winking at his boyfriend. The two horny teen gods took turns flexing and worshipping each other, their perfect bodies shining with precum. Sean rolled on top of Ty, straddling his musclebound lover, thrusting his cock against Ty's, letting the head prod Ty’s lips, which promptly opened and suckled at the hot meat hungrily. Ty took his own dick and rubbed it against Sean's ripped body, moaning as he felt his cockhead grind against those hard abs. Sean shuddered when Ty's cockhead brushed against his nipple, smearing it with pre. Sean leaned forwards, pushing more of his thick rod down Ty’s throat. Ty’s cock found its way in between Sean's legs, and he thrust between Sean’s perfect ass globes. Sean lay down on top of Ty and closed his legs, his muscled thighs walled against Ty's cock so tight he could feel it throbbing. “Fuck dude, you’re so fucking hot,” Sean groaned. “Aw fuck dude, can’t stop cumming for you,” Ty moaned in reply. They kissed as Sean pulled Ty up from the bed. Standing up, the two separated, their giant dicks nestled between their bulging pecs. They grinned at each other, standing back to admire each other’s musclebound bods. Both of them were was enormous, over six feet in height, their entire bodies packed with muscle. Their arms bulged with quivering biceps and forearms wrapped in coils of muscle. Each torso was adorned with two giant mounds of firm pectorals, followed by an eight pac stomach that looked as though they were bricks, narrowing to impossibly tight waists. Tree trunk legs that seemed to be sculpted of marble lightly flexed and relaxed as they admired their builds. Ty, a few inches smaller than Sean, thrust forward a little, smearing his cockhead against Sean’s pecs. The two started to kiss again, precum spilled and oozed all over their chests, dripping onto puddles on the floor. The kissing got more intense. The studs faced each other, pressing their bodies together, their massive cocks getting sandwiched between the hard walls of muscle. They touched and rubbed their muscles, cocks slipping and sliding, covering their abs and chests with precum, making their bodies shine. Sean moaned softly, his twenty inches of cock sandwiched between their two sets of pecs, a rope of precum falling from it and puddling on the ground. The pressure on it from their embrace made it blood red, huge and throbbing, veins sticking out and pulsing violently. They began to jerk each other roughly, each one with his cock in the other's hand, grunting and moaning. Sean was kissing and rubbing Ty’s body, tweaking his nipples, sliding a hand down his abs. A constant, low moan came from his throat. Ty groaned as the slit of his cock opened wide, and a thick, heavy rope jettisoned out, splashing onto Sean’s face. Sean pumped Ty’s cock up and down, keeping his hands there as that huge cock lurched and spewed another massive rope. Sean quickly wrapped his lips around Ty’s cockhead, sucking down the next few blasts. Ty shuddered and fell back on the bed, pulling the cock out of Sean’s mouth. Sean wrapped both hands around his boyfriend’s massive cock, growling as he pumped it quickly, his whole body flexing from the effort. Ty roared in pleasure as he splattered them both with heavy, warm cum. Ty sat up and shoved his cockhead in his mouth as his orgasm began to subside, sucking on it like a vacuum as Sean continued to pump his cock. Cum sprayed from the sides of his mouth, oozing down his face and onto his body. Panting, Ty grabbed Sean’s throbbing member, pumping hard and fast. He could have sworn Sean was getting bigger, his cock inflated enormous proportions, throbbing so madly it looked ready to pop (but of course it wouldn't). Ty kept one hand around the base while the other worked the cockhead. He squeezed it and jerked it, Sean moaning loudly now, hands rubbing Ty’s cum all over himself. He ran his hands down his wet body, tweaking his nipples, toying with his abs, feeling his arms and flexing over and over again. Sean’s urethra started to bulge and twitch, cum trying to work its way past Ty’s tight grip. "Yeah....UUHHHHHH," he'd moan as he flexed. "So fucking hot. AWW, FUUUCK!" Blast off. Sean cried out his pleasure as cum rocketed out of his cock like a hose. His big dick swayed back and forth as it throbbed and came, ropes spurting out and landing with a splash on Ty’s body, coating the teen white. Ty continued to jerk Sean throughout the orgasm. "Yeah!" Ty yelled. "So much fucking cum! Keep shooting you fucking sex beast!" Sean growled and thrust into Ty’s grip, poking Ty in the chin a few times, cum continuing to surge out in copious amounts. Sean bent down and took his cock in his mouth, hungrily swallowing the last of his load, looking down at Ty through narrow eyes and winking, a gesture so sexy Ty felt his asshole twitch in anticipation. Sean popped his head off his cock, squeezing the base of his still-hard meat, breathing heavily as he took in the sight of his cum-coated lover. Ty smiled as he slid his body down the bed and spread his legs, his bulbous testicles falling onto the sheet. Sean pursed his lips and smiled. He got up on the bed and pressed his cock against Ty's, leaning down to suck both heads into his mouth. Sean alternated between the two cocks, lubricating his own with Ty’s cum. Ty groaned and pulled himself up, hands on Sean's neck, running his blonde head through his fingers. "God..." he moaned, slowly thrusting his cock deeper into Sean's throat, his shaft rubbing against the other. Ty leaned forward and began to make out with the sexy stud in front of him, cum and spit mixing between their mouths. The teen stud’s hands roamed his boyfriend’s muscular body, kneading his own cum into Sean’s massive pecs and firm abs. Saliva and precum oozed down both of their dicks, soaking into the bed. Sean wrapped his strong arms around Ty, holding him close, tongue darting all over his face in a lustful frenzy. He humped against him, his cum-covered cock slipping and sliding all over, adding to the mess every second. "Like that?" he managed to moan between kisses. "Don't stop...feels so good..." The two shared a cum-lubed kiss and Sean gave Ty a playful shove. Ty fell back onto the bed, Sean on top of him, Sean prodding Ty's bottom to find that tight hole. Ty's cock slipped and slid between their two chests, both of them soaked with cum and sweat. "OHHH, FUCK!!!" Ty screamed. Sean's huge meat had found Ty's hole at last. Sean took his time slowly penetrating Ty, squeezing his cock as he pushed forward gently. Even with all his experience, Sean’s thick monster was always a challenge. Ty's teeth were grit, and his eyes were shut; he wanted his stud to fuck him senseless. "C-come on..." he groaned. "Fuck me." Sean grinned and grabbed Ty's waist, pulling him down on his cock as he thrust his hips forward, cock throbbing as it slid further and further inside, precum seeping out and sliding down his shaft. "Doing good, dude,” Sean said, sliding out and then slamming back in, making Ty cry out once again. Ty started jerking himself furiously, hand a blur on his cock, precum spitting and flying out. Ty cried out in pleasure. "Yeah!" he moaned. "Keep going. Use me!" Sean was stretching the muscle teen more and more as he shoved his cock deeper inside mercilessly. Eventually Sean's grapefruit-sized balls were slapping against Ty's ass as he fucked the stud silly, his own rear sticking way out as he pulled out, huge balls jiggling slightly, before slamming his massive cock back in. "FUCK! UGH! Come on is that all you got!? HARDER!!!" Ty screamed. With a loud, short roar, Sean violently thrust his meat into Ty. Sean’s muscles were hard and tense as he thrust, his abs standing out, the sight all the more arousing due to the cum and fresh precum slathered on his stomach. His butt clenched as he humped Ty, and his muscular legs were bulging with strength. Ty looked at Sean's body as he thrust, the ripped abs crunching as he thrust, arms flexed and tense as they held Ty's legs steady. Ty’s cock was painfully hard, throbbing and spurting as it slid between his pecs with each thrust from Sean. His eyes rolled back in pleasure as he felt his load rising, ready to explode without him even touching it. Ty's eyes started to flicker, his breathing slowing down. Sean grinned, “You gonna cum for me again? Cum in your mouth. Drink that big load." Ty's cock was visibly throbbing, countless veins sticking out and pulsating. He bent over, opening his mouth just as his urethra expanded dramatically and a tidal wave of cum exploded into his open mouth. Ty coughed and sputtered, wrapping his lips on his erupting cock, his second blast causing a splash of cum to spray from his inflated cheeks to splatter onto his cock and chest, but he still managed to keep the rest in his mouth. "Yeah, swallow that cum," Sean growled, jerking Ty's dick as he continued to thrust deep inside him. Eventually Ty needed air, though. He gasped as he popped his mouth off, his cock continuing to lurch and spew all over his face and the headboard behind him before falling limp onto his chest with a thud. Sean's pace slowed. "You ready for my huge load?" he groaned. He squeezed his base as he slid his cock out of Ty. Doing this made him even bigger, his shaft throbbing like crazy, bulging outwards and turning red. Cum sputtered from the tip, begging to be released. “Aw fuck yeah dude! Cum for me again stud.” Sean took a deep breath and stroked his shaft just once before letting go of it. His entire body tensed and flexed, muscles bursting, as his orgasm hit. "FUCK!!!!!" he roared, his hands clenching his butt and he thrust the air. His cock burst fourth in a torrent of thick cum, splashing against the wall and Ty in an endless, continuous rope. "YEAH!!!" Sean roared, his cock splattering everything in front of him with his seed. “Oh GOD!" Ty moaned as warm cum rained on him. Sean's hands ran down his body as his first shot finally ended. His cock stopped for a few seconds, bursting into an even harder and more erect state before exploding in another shower of cum. "Yes! YES! YEAH!!! MORE!" he roared, lost in pleasure, jerking his cock for all in was worth, completely coating Ty, who was began to cum again without even touching himself, mingling with Sean's shower of cum. Ty opened his mouth and rubbed his body as the cum coated him. He was blind with pleasure. Finally Sean finished, cum dripping from his still-hard cock, ready for more. Ty got up from the sticky mess he was laying in and knocked Sean back onto the soaked bed. He straddled Sean and started kissing his body, rubbing his ass against that huge twenty inch cock like a stripper on a pole. "Fuck...put it back in me," Ty whispered, nipping at Sean’s ear as his hands squeezed his strong pecs. He thrust his ass upwards along the cum covered pole until his legs were nearly fully extended, Sean’s cockhead nestled up against his butt. Sean slapped Ty's firm ass and rubbed his cockhead against Ty’s hole, threatening to penetrate. Sean popped his thick cock into the stud, who groaned loudly, but encouraged Sean by slowly lowering himself, taking more and more meat. Ty was soon getting fucked hard again by the teen god, the massive cock slamming against his rear. Sean stood up, picking Ty and holding him by the waist as he fucked him in the air. Using his incredible strength, Sean managed to lift up the huge teen bodybuilder as he continued to fuck him. Ty’s cock thumped and slapped against his body as he was mercilessly handled. "You like this big cock in you?” Sean growled into his ear. "Yes!" Ty cried. "Oh...fuck me!" His body rocked and moved as Sean held him up. Soon, though, his cock became completely rigid, pointing straight up. "Oh, God...oh...""FUUCK!" Ty howled again as cum surged from his cock, sailing through the air and splashing down onto himself. Ty could feel Sean getting close. He started grunting, and his cockhead was flaring inside him, the whole member throbbing greatly against his clenched ass. The teen stud slammed into Ty with a mighty roar, and cum filled his partner in seconds, cum surging out of him as Sean continued to fuck him. Ty could feel Sean’s hard body becoming even harder as it flexed during his orgasm. Ty squeezed Sean’s massive softball-sized biceps. Sean flexed an arm for Ty, and Ty went crazy when he felt it grow even bigger, his cock spraying ropes of cum onto Sean’s oversized muscles. Sean groaned as he felt Ty’s ass squeeze his still spurting dick, causing him to cum again. Ty felt his belly start to swell a little as the cum filled him again. After a few hard thrusts, though, Sean lifted Ty up and pulled out, a flood of cum pouring out of his ass. He dropped Ty onto the floor, taking his shooting monster in hands and aiming it at Ty. Ty sat up and grabbed the tip of Sean's erupting cock, four hands jerking it furiously, suckling on the head and drinking as much as he could before gagging on the strong current of cum. Sean brought his arms up again and flexed for his lover, who pulled himself up on to his knees to lick Sean’s flexing abs. He ground himself against Sean's legs and spurting cock, still shooting arcs of cum above his head, covering the two of them with more sperm as a pool of cum expanded across the floor. Finally, Sean's cock sputtered a few more shots of cum before falling soft between his knees, a stream of white dripping down. Ty fell back onto the soaked floor, exhausted, cock sprawled across his stomach. He was mindlessly licking at his body, savoring the taste. Both panted heavily, smiling at each other. "Holy shit," they both said. Sean slid to the floor to join his cum-slick boyfriend. The two lay in afterglow, panting and huffing and stroking each other's cum-drenched bodies until they had gathered enough energy to rise and move to the bathroom connected to the bedroom-turned-swamp. They spent a solid hour rinsing off, lathering their bodies with soap to get the scents of cum, sweat, and lust off of them. It took several washings. Only about half of that hour was spent actually washing, though; the rest was time spent on touching, stroking, and making out under the hot water. They took their time toweling each other off, careful not to excite each other again as they each pulled on a pair of compression shorts, made skintight as they stretched over their tree trunk legs and massive bulges. “So what’s for breakfast, dude?” Sean says, giving Ty a soft kiss on the lips. “Mmm, how about another protein shake?” replies Ty with a wink. The two horny teens laughed as they headed to the kitchen to start their day. Sean Ty

Short intro - I’ll keep going if folk think it’s good. It seemed so obvious to me. As a skinny guy who needs to wank over muscle stories everyday, and dreams of busting out of his shirt, bending metal and mmmmmmm roid rage........, it just seemed obvious. I needed to drink as much muscle cum as possible. You see, as I sat there, wanking over Joey Sullivan flexing his veiny 21 inch biceps, the thought popped into my head - “he must have so much extra testosterone in his cum, given the sheer extra his body must produce to make him so huge”. After I busted a massive load over my screen, I started to think..... “well, if I drank his cum, that would be a boost to my bod. I’d be drinking pure testosterone. Like steroids. And what if I combined that WITH steroids. And more cum. And more roids! Could I finally stop reading these stories and actually become a fucking muscle BEAST!!?!?” I was so horned up at the thought, I stroked myself again. This time imagining drinking Joey, and then using my cum enhanced muscles to beat him the fuck up. I’ve never been a dominant person, but if I make myself a muscle freak, why shouldn’t I overpower everyone and be their alpha. Makes sense! So that night, the stink of cum in my room, I started my search for muscle gays. Grinder and such apps to find the biggest guys, then a little online stalking to workout where and when they pumped iron. I found my first subject - Jake. I was messaging him and calling him “super Jake” because this 19 year old was so pumped that he made shirts look like they did on superman. He had the prettiest smile that just said “yea - I’m a fucking specimen and I know it!” He worked out late at night at Tony’s Pure Gym, and he was quite a slut based on how many times he let me wank with him on Grindr. I was going to find him, and start my transformation. It just made sense. A few weeks before, I started the roids. I had a little home gym. I would inject, get rock hard, put some muscle porn on the TV, and lift the barbell. I could do about 15 with 100 pounds. I was happy that I was starting to get real definition. I was even happier that I would grunt so loud as I pumped my arms and then my cock, that the neighbours had to keep turning their TV up! “Yea you weak bitches. I want everyone to know I’m getting fucking swole. And wait until I drink from Super Jake and his Super Muscle Cock. I’m gonna get so EXTREMEMEMEMMEM”

Alexey started lifting at a very young age, way before he was into girls, and stuck with it because of the way it made him look and feel. What he didn't anticipate was all the attention he would get from the girls because of his body. By the time he hit puberty (you know, when you get that 24/7 raging hard-on) the girls were all over him, and Alexey was getting all the pussy his teenage heart desired, which was A LOT! Meanwhile, his other friends were furiously beating off to porn on their phones, trying to satisfy their pubescent urges. But Alexey was immersed in his own real-life porno: threesomes, foursomes, older chicks, younger chicks, he even nailed some fag who wanted to take it up the butt while drunk at a house party. It was unimaginably better than any young boy could have ever hoped for or dreamed of. He preached to every 10 year old boy he met, "Buddy, you gotta start lifting now! Soon you're gonna want to get some chicks... or even guys I guess... and you're gonna need a body like this!" Alexey's insane sex life only increased his desire to lift and get biger. His teenage hormones were allowing his muscle to grow at an amazing pace. He was eating everything in sight all day long and still staying ripped as fuck, shredded to the bone. His muscles consumed every calorie for their growth and his body fat percent was way down in the single digits. He wasn't even training as a bodybuilder. The thought hadn't occurred to him to enter a competition until someone suggested it at the gym. He still wasn't really interested, after all he was a little preoccupied... Like any addict, Alexey's desires started to spin out of control. His gainz at the gym were not enough, despite the fact that everyone at the gym was like, "Oh my god Alexey, I can't believe your body!" His insatiable teenage sex drive only gave reason for him to workout and improve his body more. It's like the sex fed into the muscle growth and the muscle growth fed into his sex drive, spiraling more and more intense. Somehow, the idea using gear came to his mind, which was crazy. A young kid like that who was naturally getting big gains did not need any help, but he was driving himself mad and would do anything to grow bigger. When he finally got a solid gear hookup the guy was like, "Really kid?! You don't need this at all." and Alexey was like, "I know, but yeah I do..." The roids really took things over the edge, like pouring gasoline on a fire. A few years had passed and Alexey was starting to transition into adulthood. Now using gear he was CRAZY jacked. I mean, like a teenage Mr Olympia. It was nothing short of incredible. By now, he had entered a few bodybuilding competitions, winning easily. Alexey went up on stage for the first time with zero contest prep. He didn't need it! He was already beyond shredded and his muscles were still big and full. The stretch marks on his skin around his pecs, arms and quads were a bit unsightly, but also emphasized how his muscles were straining his skin to the max. You could see every vein pulsating, every muscle fiber twitching through his paper-thin skin, it was like shrink-wrapped cellophane, vacuum sealed to his muscles. Alexey didn't realize the rush he would get from being on stage. The adoration he would get from fans after walking away with the overall, despite having entered into the teen-collegiate division. And best of all, the feeling of superiority he would get standing backstage among his fellow 'competitors' while they gawked, jaws wide open, staring at him. His favorite was when some of the other bodybuilders would pop a boner in his presence. Can’t hide that in some posing briefs! And all the while, girls, girls, girls. He was doing anything possible to up the ante. Alexey's latest trick to keep himself satisfied was bangin' chicks anywhere he could, a guest room at a party, a public bathroom, outside in the bed of his pickup, behind a divider curtain backstage at a comp. The rush and adrenaline of possibly getting caught or other people just blatantly knowing what he was doing behind a closed door kept him entertained for a little while, but that soon too wore off. He though back to that one time when he rocked that gay guy's asshole. He was really drunk, and it was years ago, but the memory was still faintly there... and nagging on him. Everything changed one night when he was at a club. He was almost old enough to drink, but not quite. Didn't matter though. With youthful good looks, a god-like body, and most importantly a large group of hot young chicks accompanying him, he could get into any club. Dancing away in some stretchy jeans that revealed his muscle-ass and tree-trunk thighs, his t-shirt that strained to contain his heaving pecs and twenty-something inch guns (the blazer came off immediately after entering the club), lifting the lower portion of his shirt so his rippling washboard abs could be seen while gyrating to the music. Later on some of the girls he was with pulled the shirt up off over his head and he was shirtless in the middle of the dance floor. Normally, the bouncers would immediately kick out someone like that, but not Alexey. He was too much of a spectacle. It seemed like everyone on the dance floor was having a great time and loving the showoff. Muscle worship was always some sort of a factor at play when Alexey was trying to hook up with a chick, but maybe it wasn’t muscle worship so much as just a turn-on for the girl. Well, between the bodybuilding comps and the attention at the clubs and the general passers-by wanting a selfie, Alexey was unknowingly starting to get hooked on the attention and yes, worship. So, when some fags at that club couldn't resist getting all up over him on the dance floor. Rubbing his sweaty shirtless pecs and abs, smiling with delight and awe as he flexed his monstrous peaked biceps, all while the girls were clapping, cheering and egging them on, he let those guys grope him, slap his ass, all because his ego was getting filled up with the worship. They all went back to his place for the after-party... fags too... and they all wanted selfies and flexing pics to remember the night (and wank off to later). Alexey being slightly still intoxicated fed into the worship by dipping into his bedroom momentarily to change into his posing briefs. When he reappeared moments later everyone went wild and Alexey started doing his posing routine. He was high on adrenaline. One of the gay guys who was being especially forward and not really holding back was all over Alexey as he posed, feeling his biceps, shoulders, quads, glutes. Twerking and rubbing his (non-existent) twink ass all over Alexey's package. Everyone was laughing and having fun. You could clearly see Alexey's bulge starting to get aroused in his tiny posers. It was very late and some of the gays and gals couldn't hang anymore. They left. Alexey was thinking about closing the night with a nice fuck and started to get aroused even more at the thought. He was still in his posers, his full raging hard-on undeniable, and so he said, "Fuck it," and slung his posers under his nuts letting it all hang out. Well the two girls knew what was up, they were hanging around for the late-night Alexey orgy, and immediately went down on him. Slirping and sucking as Alexey stared at the one remaining twinky fag who had dripped his drawers and was wacking furiously while oggling Alexey with the girls. One of the girls was a pro and was deepthroating him, while the other was trying, choking and gagging on his cock. The twinky fag was used to having a big 'ol dildo up his ass while wanking and thought to himself, "why not give it a try?" so he backed his ass on up to Alexey and waved it in his face, or well, at his dick. Alexey, remembering his gay sex experience a long time ago, got kinda happy, spit on his asshole, and shoved it in. God it was tight! The twink was looking back at Alexey with delight, and all Alexey can think about is the attention from all the gays over his muscles. I mean, the girls all like his muscles and that's what gets him tail, but the girls are not OBSESSED with his muscles like the gays are. Alexey's thinking about the night, being surrounded by people in the club gawking at a pro-bodybuilder size muscle kid getting groped by some guys like a demi-god. The selfies, the rubbing, the cheers and adoration while posing. It was like a drug and Alexey's cock was harder than it had felt in a long time plowing this guy's tight hole. The fag finally blows his load all over and Alexey pulls out too, his cock swollen, throbbing, pulsing and blows the biggest most satisfying cumshot of his life! The fag is still all over Alexey licking the sweat and cum off his abs. Groping his muscles and talking about how incredible his body is, and how he's never been fucked by a muscle god before. Alexey started to soften after his orgasm, but now with all this worship talk he quickly started to get hard again, and the night went on. From that night on, Alexey, definately straight... or... well... maybe bisexual, was all about dominating the boys. Clubbing turned into gay clubbing, and his entourage of chicks turned into an entourage of guys. He discovered the all the gay muscle guys who hit the gym hard, and built a whole new group of workout buddies. Their favorite sport became picking up fags at the club and bring them back home for an all night worship fuck fest. Sure, there was the occasional fling with a chick who came on to him hard, but Alexey was now all in on the gay guys who couldn't get enough of his size. And of course, this just encouraged him to get even BIGGER!

This was an RP done with @Abyss123 and the endless muscle growth shenanigans with Wreck It Ralph being the character of choice. Features muscle growth, macro, hyper, sweat, musk and hair. Finally it was here! It took almost a week of shipping but my package had finally arrived. I've been saving up for this VR setup for ages and now I can finally experience it. I wasted no time having everything plugged in. Setting the system up seemed easier than I anticipated as the TV lit up in response to the equipment. Checking the game inside the box, I was confused upon glancing at the case. It was blank, completely white without any images or logos. I popped open hoping the CD would have some answers but... it was also completely blank. Was I scammed? I hurried and inserted the disk, hoping the system would work with a running game. To my relief, I saw the title of the game on the menu appear. "Wreck It World..." With the head gear on, I went ahead and started the game. After a black screen the first thing that appeared in front of me was... Ralph? Now the title was making sense. Wreck It Ralph was standing there, arms crossed and looking down at me with a smug grin on his face. Unlike his arcade fame, he was 3D in a simple room with wood floors, red brick walls and no windows. Something was off. Looking at my hands, I couldn't feel the controls. I tried taking off the headset but I couldn't grab anything! Nothing was there! I felt like I was trapped in the game itself! The world around blinked into focus as I felt the floor come into being against my bare feet with a soft thud. Seeing your model load in , I take a breath and flash my gappy grin with a rumbling roar I cheer, "ARE YOU READY to WRECK IT?!" slapping my hands together in anticipation as I size you up. My mind was rushing, trying to comprehend what was happening. Hearing Ralph speak with my own ears in the room and not from a television made the virtual reality even more apparent. "R-Ralph?" I could only muster his name. He was enormous, at nine feet standing. Even with the room being spacious, I still felt cramped with his presence. Luckily for him, the ceiling was rather high, otherwise his head would be rubbing up against it. I gave a hearty chuckle one massive finger scratching under my nose bashfully "Yep In the flesh Bud. Welcome to the game" I replied my arms spreading out wide as l loomed closer and closer, overshadowing you before snatching you up in a big bear hug."Never thought anyone would pick up this game" I had your head nestled into my chest as you could hear me walk around the spacious barren room. "W-Why am I here? What's happening?" The sensations were beginning to stack. I could even feel the warmth of Ralph's embrace, gently holding me in his massive arms. When I turned to look up, I could see his grin, his eyes glaring down at me all droopy with content. For a moment, I felt calm. "What do ya mean, 'Why am I here?' You bought the game right?" I replied, gently putting you down before stepping back slightly to give some room to breath but still looming over, doing some warm up stretches. Then there was a sudden slap as l brought my hands on my knees crouching down slightly a big smile spread across my face looking you up and down. A thick finger cupping under your chin steadying your head before my lips kiss your forehead softly "You're here to play." l added "In any way possible." My face must have been flushed red. If this was a game, I imagine I've walked in on some kind of dating sim with a well known video game icon. I'm not sure how or why this game exists, but I was enchanted by the affection that radiated from Ralph. It was so real, so new. I'll admit, Wreck It Ralph was quite the charmer. Lightly guiding you to step back l soon had you against the wall , rising back up l braced one tree trunk arm against the wall leaning over you. "You're familiar with some games with affection mechanics right?" I asked one hand idly rubbing your shoulder as l took up your view, looking down on you, breathing getting heavier. "How about you try some experimenting." l smirked. "L-Like what?" The soft and sultry tone of his voice had me anxious at the giant's intentions. It seemed obvious what he was suggesting yet I couldn't help but act oblivious. A second lumbering arm set over your head, my leg sliding forward to your side. "Like I bet you always wanted to feel a man that dwarfs you like I do " I teased, my chest pushed forward as I try to pop a button. Never did I imagine wanting such a thing but having Ralph present himself so dominantly made me realize how much I needed it. Sneakily I could feel him gyrating his waist up to mine. Seeing as how I was too weak to make a move, Ralph decided to surprise me, leaning down and pressing his lips into mine. My thick tongue squeezed in as soon you found yourself completely pinned to the wall . My groin sliding up and down your body. A hand slipping down, grabbing and pressing your palm onto my bulge, feeling it seeming to pulsate to your touch My body quivered from being immediately pinned by your body. Your indomitable tongue invaded my mouth and wrestled me into instant submission. I heard you moan quietly as we kissed. Since you invited my hand to your crotch, I went ahead and cupped the denim mass between your legs. You kissed me harder, making me squeeze harder in response, which in turn made you bully my mouth even more. Parting our lips for air, my face was flushed red as I groaned and moaned like a hungry beast. The denim bulge twitching to life under your fingers. My fingers thicker than your wrist slid up your arm, a toothy grin spreading across my face with a heaving breath pushing by huge frame in and out slowly. "Not bad , for your first time little bud" I cooed. Time seemed to pause as the bulge between my legs seemed to pulsate, feeling like it was inflating under your hand, spreading your fingers slightly. Unknown to me, I mistook your growing meat as a simple erection, though rather large. I continued to grope you while you were busy pushing your lower body in and out towards me with my hand still magnetized to your crotch. The junk now was really starting to push out as I could easily cup around its length. Looking down, I gasped, surprised to see the distended bulge bigger than what I had pictured. I quickly used my second hand to encompass the other side while you pushed your clad member in and out between my palms. I let out a low groan as I felt the bulge between my legs getting bigger and heavier squatting and thrusting , my shaft swelling stronger and stronger with each thrust. Your hands splitting apart from the sheer girth. Digging my thick fingers into the stone brick wall crumbling to my power , sweating and drooling as I get swallowed up by the pure euphoria a faint musk starting to linger. Amazing your overalls managed to restrain such a massive size. The prick was already nearing nine inches towards me but oddly enough your crotch, at level with mine, was starting to reach where my stomach was. Looking back up, I saw creases drawing across your shirt. Your chest was widely pronounced now, popping out near my face as it put a strain on your plaid shirt. The blocky shape of your massive arms started to round out as muscles appeared on your figure. I didn't think you could get any bigger but the swelling of your lats made your frame look all the wider. What was happening?! I gave a deep rumbling chuckle "You pick up on con...unf...trols quickly." I commented, bringing my arms up, the sleeves of my shirt riding, trying to retreat up my arm as more and more muscle builds . A fat finger digging under the fabric tearing it slightly showing some ample pit hair poking out . Resting back down, a meaty paw slaps onto your shoulder, my hand stretching down your arm easily wrapping around it with my pinkie. It didn't take long for your erection to reach me at a full foot in length. The entire front portion of the dark red overalls were bending to the will of your meat. After prodding me a few times from your air humping, even you could tell it was getting pretty big but I knew you didn't want to stop. I was too distracted by the enormous shelf of pecs that were growing towards me, straining each button on your shirt as the collar was stretched lower, showing more skin and even some newfound chest hair. Then, I could feel it. Something hot and hard had pressed itself between my legs. The look on your face told me everything as you gave me a smug grin before I was pulled up with the rest of your body. My feet left the ground and I found myself sitting on top of the growing pouch that was your junk. My gap tooth smile said it all. This was a simple taste of what was possible. Both arms raised Into a double bicep flex enjoying how heavy they were starting to feel. The new mounds of a cliff that made my chest now lightly bouncing as I breathed. The strap of my overalls holding strong keeping my new endowment lifted and perky. Slowly bounding them up and down in a mesmerizing pattern, you never realized one of my heavy paws sneaking behind you cupping the back of your head and back lightly pressing you into my new cleavage. Enjoying feeling you dwarfed by my sheer mass, I started to wander the room, my heavy foot steps echoing with deep thumps. I wholeheartedly basked in your manly presence as your rich, hair-filled chest pressed firmly into my face. Up close and feeling your pecs, I could see them visibly growing, pushing my head back ever so slightly. Your stride left me bobbing up and down across your hardened prick with every step you took and it too was slowly pushing out against my legs, clearly growing with the rest of you. You stopped for a moment, breathing sensually before rocking your hips up and down, bouncing me on your dick more and more. A moan found its way out your columnar throat as I watched you grow faster with every drop my body had on my 'meat seat'. Scared to fall off, my legs clung to it tightly which only serviced you more. Buttons were popping off above my head with rips and tears starting to form across your tight plaid shirt. The top was already riding high up, exposing newly shaped, square-like abs with the sleeves barely wrapping around your shoulders. Even under two layers, both of your nipples were prominently pushing against the edges of the clothes, desperate to escape their confines. I pulled myself back in an attempt to keep your torso in sight but the growth was hard to keep up with and the thrusting made it difficult to inch away. Luckily for me, your cock was keeping up almost more than I expected. Although growing longer, it was noticeably widening thicker and thicker from the gains. By now, your overalls were doing all they can to keep your junk in check with one strap holding everything back. Finally your shirt was really coming apart as your chest was too much for the poor clothes to handle. With each heaving breath it was clear how much denser my chest was getting. Hair spreading out, pressed and overflowing from the tears of what remained of my shirt. My cock pulsated under you with trembling power, clearly building up more and more as the shaft bent upwards, forcing the tip to the ground. My arms raised up revealed even more dense hair covering my body with a potent musk lingering inside the sealed room. My meaty paws clapping together flexing my arms over us . Your eyes traveled down, watching sweat slowly cascade over the bulging muscles newly forming and swelling over my body, slipping over the thick vine-like veins guiding your gaze lower. A smug smirk spread across my face. My tree trunk neck fought for room over my expanding frame to not be swallowed by my raising traps. "Tell me buddy, do ya like your new boyfriend being this big, or do ya feel like seeing how big I can be?" I bounced my pronounced chest with a rythmic beat to my heavy sultry breathing, a hand cupping around under it feeling it up for myself; the nip being presented as a treat for you and you alone. The other hand slapping behind you onto my shaft. A shuddering moan echoed in the room as a shiver of bliss shot up my spine. "Well? I'm waiting buddy." I cooed, licking my lips with anticipation. I was too nervous to really reply. Ralph was growing with each passing second, making every league of size more mesmerizing than the last. The final bits of plaid that clung to your glistening skin finally tore off your form revealing your torso in all its hairy glory. With the legs of your pants ripped to nothing, your overalls were now repurposed as an over-the-shoulder pair of briefs which clung from the head of your growing member down into a pouch fitted around your balls and extending back to your waist. That one strap was diligent to keep it contained, digging snuggly into your right trap and extending all the way down your meaty length. What the overalls couldn't cover was the shaft. Pinned to your heavy testicles, your cock bulged upwards into a curve which raised me higher up till we were nearly eye level. The thing was huge, almost reaching a size that matched your own body! Even your chest was capable of rubbing up against it. We exchanged looks for a moment and I suddenly realized I never gave you an answer. All I could really do was say one thing. "Bigger..." That was all I needed to hear to please my little buddy. My cock shuffled under you as I adjusted my stance. Both my massive hands gripped at the sides of my junk, tenderly rubbing up and down as the excess sweat worked as a lubricant. The feeling of all my digits massaging and dragging skin was utter euphoria. My palms were large enough to encompass so much of my meat. I watched you bob up and down as my hips worked to dry humping my massive schlong. I pressed my bulge closer to my body, holding it and shoving as much into my torso, touching more and more sensitive cock-flesh. I could feel my extended arms swell larger, denser, stretching in unison with my horny antics. I started losing my grip slightly as even my meat swelled larger to match and exceed the rest of me. All I could do was grind and grow, filling in more of the room. Now your growth was peaking more than ever before. The sheer width your body had achieved was even greater than your height. You were a living wall with blocky shoulders and massive pecs tripling the span of your frame right before my eyes. I struggle to focus on one part of you, to bring my vision to appreciate your musculature but your physique is an assortment of monstrous hirsute mass with every peak calling me to gaze upon it. Still, if I had to choose, your chest kept me hooked as your stretched out biceps pushed both pillows of beef upwards and into your face. The grind against your manly stubble only served to arouse you further, your hands never resting in their pursuit to satisfy your sexual quenching. The room was definitely getting smaller. I never realized how big it was until your godly form began replacing the fleeting space. I could see your hair nearly grace the ceiling and even I, myself, was getting close to it while atop your manhood. You've had to have reached 20 feet by now, and your cock... good lord. Who knows how big that was. Still, you didn't care or even notice. You were hungry. To keep myself from touching the roof, I laid down belly first, my legs and arms spread against your cock. I rubbed with you, hoping you would get some satisfaction. The room was being filled with my pungent musk, my heavy breathing a mighty boom as I grinded against my mammoth dong. Buckling and shuddering as all the different sensations brought me to my knees. With my hairy chest falling right before you, my arms flexing pressing them into a seductive pose for you. Shoulder rolling as l shimmy closer. With a grunt and a hefty bear hug around my dick, you begin sliding down from the excess moisture into my pecs. I smile, holding back a groan from the mere act of riding down my enormous cock right before giving you a kiss to your lips. The romantic peck didn't last long as you were reaching the apex of your mass. By now you were immobile, pinned to every flat surface of the virtual box we called a room. With no space left to move, all your muscles could do was fill whatever room it could find. Your cock and balls had already eaten half the area, pressed tightly into the walls, ceiling and floor and still eager to fill more with its flesh. Even more surprising was seeing the overalls still actively extended under the package like a pouch. The strap was stretched so far that it looked almost string-like in comparison to the rest of you. And speaking of the rest of you, your traps had surpassed your head and cushioned upwards into the roof. Both shoulders grinded up to each wall with massive arms still swelling below the enormous jugs of your chest. I took one last glimpse at your ruggedly handsome smile before I sank below from the growth of your chest. More and more muscle continued filling my vision until my body was surrounded in it. My entire front side basked in the musky heady expanse of your pecs with chest hair shoving itself into my face. I breathed deep, savoring the fragrance your body provided. Meanwhile, my back was fixed to your dick which had become a pure wall of genitals. I was in heaven, hearing the squelching of sweat being squished between me and the two barriers of meat. My body vibrated as I could faintly hear you moan from above me, the bass from your throat shaking the very room. No doubt you were in utter bliss as your cock was squeezed into every crack and crevice left, all working to masturbate you further which only grew you more, squeezing your manhood tighter, growing and then squeezing and then growing! My new beefy shuddered as you could feel my whole body shake and quiver with every heavy breath dripping with euphoria as each movement of my massive sweaty body teased me in a different way, be it my arm pushing up to adjust for the lack of space resulting in my meaty paw groping my tender cock. Or shuffling my body to relieve pressure from my cock to only have it swell larger to take up more room pressing you closer to me, gyrating my torso to show you just how much you've done so far. A hearty chuckle echoed from on high above you, muffled by the dense forest of hair and muscle around you. "Oh. OH... OOOOHHHH! That's it Buddy! You've made me a real man now!" l praised, swooning over my size gifted by your touch. "This world is too small for me now though, I think yours should be more fun... for the both of us! Get ready Bud, I'm coming to wreck your world!" I continued flexing my body, your surroundings bulging larger and LARGER! hot to the touch, the dense musk coating your body in my scent sweat drenching your clothes, losing more room as l grew all around you. Your head squeezed between my pecs, feeling them bounce thumping onto your shoulders... And then the world went dark, the sensations of my expanding mass and heat still spinning you. *CRASH!!* I had done it, finally meeting someone who could truly appreciate mass at its peak and further beyond. The world around me coming into focus, feeling my body come into being in YOUR world. My traps crashing through the ceiling, my tree trunk neck finally having room to stretch seeing a room formally somewhat tidy now demolished with my huge head filling in a crater. My dick shot gunning forward still contained by my repurposed overalls. The thick head pressing against a door frame blowing out the wall before long resting in the kitchen. A set of bulging lumbering arms with hands easily able to cup a bus reaching out casually blasting through walls to pull myself up. With a heavy *THUMP* one foot smashed on top of your couch, my colossal body raising through the house, feeling your world crumble around me. Bursting free of your fragile house with a hearty cheer, feeling the cool air against my hot body. My dick sling bobbing with the new room at my disposal. Looking around like a giddy child at my new playground, dick and balls swinging wildly as l survey the area bashing against neighboring building, trees and lights. Snapping back to realize there was someone I was forgetting. Two meaty finger diving between my pecs moaning as l fished deeper plucking you out drenched in my sweat. Giving you a toothy smirk, I kiss you passionately in my palm. “Now that you completed the tutorial. You ready for level 1?” I cooed, a faint mist emitting off my body from the mix of hot and cold air.

This is the first chapter of a fictional story about the relation between men of different ages. Characters are not real. It's not my intention to offend anyone. I hope you enjoy it. Peace. Stay safe, stay home. {It's my first attempt in English. Yikes!} Helping a veteran? I One more week… Memorial weekend was closing in. It was the sole thing occupying Nathaniel Coe’s mind. He’s been planning the weekend for months. Why? His baby brother, Nicholas, will stay with him. His brother, his nephew and her sister in-law were Nathaniel’s only family. Even in those moments when Nate, as everybody called him, was ready to quit, Nicholas always managed to cheer him up. Nate loved Nickie more than anything. After submitting his report ahead of time for the Board’s review, he stopped by the CEO’s office. With a knock on the door frame. “Boss, all’s done. I’ll see you on Monday.” “Hey Nate! Did you include Donovan and Cheryl in the distribution list?” Said Samuel Davis. Mr. Davis a man of few words, in his early 50s. He was sharp as a razor. Handsome, and from what Nate has heard in some of the company’s parties, well-endowed and straight as they come. Mr. Davis was a man’s man. Since Nate and Mr. Davis have worked together for over ten years, they share mutual admiration and respect. “Sure did!” “Good… See you on Monday.” Inside the elevator, other guys were in a rush texting back and forth on their phones. For some unexplainable reason, every Friday afternoon was chaotic. Another set of goodbyes and Nate was out in the parking opening the door of his car. Before getting inside, he peeled the tight jacket off his body. The tie went off too to the back seat with the jacket. The dress code made the office look classy, but for a 6’4” 327 pounds man, dressing formally was confining. He had trouble opening the button on the neck, but once he succeeded, two more followed. Feeling less encaged, because his dressy pants and shoes were still on, he started his car. He went straight (as straight as a gay man can) to FoodMarket. The dark clouds he saw when he left the office turned into a storm like rain. Luckily, he found a spot close to the entrance. He grabbed a big grocery bag from the collection he had in the mesh behind the passenger’s seat. He breathed in deeply, but carefully enough to keep the buttons of his shirt in place and dashed out of the car to the store. The place was not as packed as he thought it would be. Maybe, being there at 3:30 PM put him ahead of the heavy buyers. Anyway, it was an easy in easy out. It was still raining, but not as heavily as before. While opening the trunk of his Escalade. He heard a loud ‘Shit!’ coming from the sidewalk. Standing under the rain there was a man with a cane and a mess of groceries on the curb in front of him. Nate dropped his bag on the back seat and grabbed his umbrella from the trunk. He went to the man. “Hey mister!” but noticing the man’s VA hat, immediately he changed his words and extended his hand. “Sarge, let me help you!” The man was about 5’9” in a wear down military jacket. Although not as tall as Nate, the guy’s stance made him look taller and somehow commanding. Maybe in his late 40s, early 50s. The salt and pepper stubble on his square chin contrasted nicely with his espresso skin. And the poor soul was soaked to the bone. The man had an upset gaze, just trying to come to terms with himself. The deep voice made him look to his side to a wall standing next to him. His eyes went up until he had to tilt his head. He had seen big guys in the squad, but none like this one. Enormous was the word that came to his mind. “Thank you!” looking down at the mess of groceries. “I don’t want to impose, but I’d really appreciate that you stopped to help this old man. Paul Burks,” he said meeting Nate’s extended paw with his smaller hand in a vigorous handshake. “No sweat, sarge. Hold on to this” handing the man his umbrella, “before your teeth get any wetter. Nathaniel Coe, Nate. Nice to meet you!” Paul was surprised of himself. He’s never engaged in a conversation with a stranger that easily. But the man didn’t trigger an alarm in his head. Nate kneeled to gather the groceries that were salvageable. Eggs had seen better days, butter was a blob, and not a single glass item was intact. “Come with me sarge. Let’s get you out of the rain.” Nate opened the passenger’s door. Then he dropped the wet groceries on the back seat. Next, he held the umbrella for Paul to let him sit in the car. Paul jumped in with ease, which surprised Nate since he had a walking stick. Closing the door, Nate went to the trunk of the car to pick up his ‘emergency kit’. As a kid, his dad taught him to keep a bag in his car with a change of clothes and towels and blankets for any emergency. Inside the car, he opened the bag. He handed the smaller man a towel, picking the blanket for himself. Paul was already out of the soaked jacket which left him in a gray t-shirt that was clinging to his wet body. His hat was on the dashboard. He grabbed the towel and began to dry himself, starting with his bald head. Then he moved down to his chest and arms. Nate watched with fascination the stringy muscles on the man’s arms and chest. The hairy forearms’ veins had veins! They flexed in interesting, almost erotic ways. A manly faint smell emanated from Paul. Nothing overwhelming, more like fresh sweat and deodorant. Nate’s cock stirred in its confinement. “Do you feel better?” “Yes, much better. Thank you for saving me from the deluge.” Nate smiled, then said nodding at the hat on the dashboard. “I see you are a veteran.” Paul looked at the wet hat. “Retired many years ago. Well, this leg retired me.” “I’m sorry to hear that, but I’m glad you’re back home.” After an odd silence. “Let’s get a hot coffee in us before we get sick. My treat! Café&Coffee is right there.” Nate started his car and went to the drive through. “What would you like?” “Latte, no sugar.” “Perfect! I’ll have one too.” While waiting for the order, Paul and Nate started to chat. “How did you know I was a sergeant?” “It was a guess. My dad was a sergeant major. The way you guys carry yourselves around and the way you stand is different.” “I was a first sergeant. Too long ago...” Nate handed Paul the coffee. “You talk about it as if it happened centuries ago. How old are you anyway? 48? 49?” Paul almost spewed the coffee in his mouth and started laughing. “Sorry to ruin your guesstimate. Ha! Ha! Ha! I’m 62. But thanks for the compliment. And the coffee!” “62! Damn! You look no older than 50... I wish I look as good when I reach 40.” “You will never look like me. I mean, half of you must weight more than three of me!” Taking another sip, “You know, the military could use a man like you.” “Nah… I’m 36, no longer military material. Besides, it was my dad’s wish that my brother and I finished a career.” Paul was rubbing his left leg absentmindedly. Noticing the movement, Nate took a peek at Paul’s bulky crotch bulge. Before he was caught, he said, “Is it OK to say thank you for your service?” “I should be the one thanking you for saving me from the rain. Even my thoughts are wet! I did what my job asked me to do. I don’t regret it. But not once it passed through my mind to go around asking for ‘thank yous’. Anyways, it’s very much appreciated.” Every now and then and between sips of his cup, Nate took the chance the steal glances of the man next to him. Paul looked amazingly ripped for 62. Nate had a thing for healthy looking mature men, like his boss. The cane just added to Paul’s sex appeal. Nothing around Paul said gay, but Nate was feeling attracted to the mature man with shredded muscles sitting in his car. So, he came up with an idea to get to know him better. “Sarge. How far do you live from here? I’d like to drive you to your home.” “The walk to my place takes close to 25 minutes. Not a bad workout, but, with this leg, it’s not the same as when I was younger. I have a place in Parker Gardens.” “Then, allow me to drive you to your place. You get out of those wet clothes. Then, I’d like to bring you back to the store so you can get the things you lost. Sounds like a plan?” Paul considered the offer for a while. He was afraid of the man, knowing his military training will help him out of almost any situation. But this guy was BIG. Then, there was the rain. Carrying the few things home with a cane on a slippery sidewalk was like calling for trouble again. He really needed the groceries. It was decided. “Yes, we have a plan.” “Great! Let’s say I’ll come by your place, sevenish?” “Seven it is.” “Well sarge show me where home is!” Paul asked Nate to turn right on the intersection. Minutes later Nate was parking his car in front of a nicely kept gated complex, Parker Gardens. The rain has become a drizzle. There was a guy in uniform smoking outside the security cabin. “Hey sarge! You got lucky today!” said William, the security man. Paul turned to greet the man in uniform. “William, I did get lucky today! The rain was insane!” Back to Nate, “Nathaniel, thank you for the ride. I owe you.” “No sweat Sergeant Paul. I’ll be back at seven. Here, this is my cell number. You are welcome to call any time. I’m always in the mood for a good conversation and a coffee, or a beer.” “Well, thank you again. I’ll be ready at seven. You’re really doing a lot for me. Thank you!” “No sarge. You did a lot for me, for us. It’s time to show you how important you are.” Getting inside, Nate started the car, “See you at 7!” And so, he was gone. [Re-postedto fix font color.]

Helping a veteran? V The drive to Park Gardens was uneventful. Both men stayed quiet not knowing what to say. Once at the gate Paul pointed out, “You can park over there. Nobody uses that spot. We can have the coffee in my place. I hope it’s still hot.” “OK sarge.” A short walk took them to Paul’s apartment. “Welcome to my place. Not bigger than a match box, but it fits my needs. Have a seat, while I get my pill.” “I like this place!” Nate went to the sofa that looked more like a loveseat when he sat his bulk on it. He started to look around. “Wow! Are those your medals? Neat! I know that one, the Purple Heart. My dad had one too!” “Yes, they are,” said Paul from the bedroom. “Everything in that display means a lot to me. It’s my personal treasure.” Walking into the kitchen, “One of my buddies made the shallow box. He’s crafty. In fact, he made four. One for each of the Strays”, he said pointing at a photo in the background of the box. “He made this one. There’s one in Minnesota and another in Puerto Rico. The last one is in Germany. It was given to the wife of our friend that died the day I got hurt. The three of us that are still alive stay in touch. We call each other every week.” There was sadness in Paul’s voice. Nate noticed it and he wanted to hold Paul in his arms to hug him, but he didn’t want to scare Paul. “Here’s your coffee Nate and extra napkins for your pretzels.” Nate saw Nate walking around the house with a slight limp, but without the walking stick. “Paul, is it OK to walk around without the cane.” Nate took a big sip of coffee. Then it hit him that his big mouth has spoken about something that might be too personal. “My tibia was broken in two and my ankle was shattered. They fixed everything nicely in the military hospital in Germany. We were transported there for recovery. My leg works, but there was some nerve damage. I use the cane for support. There are times I don’t feel part of my foot. It’s like walking on cotton balls.” He blew on his coffee, then with a smile, “And for your knowledge, people always ask the same question.” Nate smiled and took a bite of his pretzel. He chose not to ask for details of the injury. Paul sadness was evident. So, he changed the conversation. “Paul, about my behavior on the boardwalk. I want to apologize for ruining your afternoon. We should have stayed at the bar.” “Oh, stop it. You are not a psychic. There was no way we could know beforehand about those guys and their intentions. The fact is, I’m happy you caught them.” “Man, you are a fast thinker! Calling me corporal. I don’t even know what rank that is!” Both had a good laugh. “Nate. When I saw you with two men hanging from your hands and your red face, I knew I had to act quickly. You, well, you looked scary. The way you were holding them like toys! I had the feeling you would hurt them badly if I stayed quiet. Honestly, I was scared shitless.” “You were scared? Damn… So, Nickie was speaking the truth…” Nate went quiet then took another bite of the pretzel and washed it down with a gulp of coffee. “Can I tell you a story? And, where can I reheat this coffee?” “Hand it over. I like stories, and I bet yours’s got to be interesting,” said Paul with a grin. “Once I’m finished, maybe you will get some answers.” So, the story started… When Nate and Nick were kids, Nate got into some unexpected trouble. Nick was in first grade. Because Nick was Nate’s shadow, he learned early how to read and write. He wanted to be just like his big brother. Thus, he wasn’t five and he was already in first grade. It was the end of the day and Nate was waiting for him. Their dad asked them to stay by the guard’s cabin so he can take them home. While waiting, Nate remembered that on the day he found he was going to be a big brother, his dad told him to grow big and strong to protect mom and Nickie. (“I guess I overdid it,” Nate told Paul laughing lamely.) Nate saw Nick walking along with his friends. They were making a lot of noise and giggling. From the crowd of kids, the eight-grade bully, known in the whole school for being mean and abusive, approached Nick. He pushed Nick to the ground. Then he kicked his books. His bully friends were laughing like crazy. Nate couldn’t believe what he saw. He turned red and became furious. In no time he was grabbing the bully by his shirt. While Nate was close to eleven, he was already going through puberty, so he was bigger than other kids. A few months ago, his dad used his razor on Nate to “tame some wild hairs growing all over your cheeks.” Some teachers thought Nate was 15 or 16. Nate was stopping the bully from running. Seeing that Nick was alright and standing up, Nate started to shout angrily at the bully. “You, turd! That’s my brother! You’re going to regret you messed up with him. I’m going to make you eat dirt!” Nate was tightening his grip on the bully’s shirt. Nate’s face was beet red. “If you think you can get out of it like you always do, Not This Time!” he said shaking the kid with each word. The bully’s friends disappeared from the scene. And the scared bully managed to escape Nate’s grip. He ran towards a car. The car belonged to his dad. The angry father left the car in the middle of the road and went after Nate. Nate was helping his brother up, while Nick’s friends were picking up the books and cheering for Nate. In an instant, the bully’s dad was yelling at Nate. The man was ranting without control and he grabbed Nate by the shoulder. Nate was still trying to control himself after seeing somebody picking on his baby brother. Without thinking, when he felt the hand on his shoulder, he turned around and punched the man on the face. The bully’s father was out cold on the ground. (“The whole school saw it. It was a big brouhaha!” Nate answered Paul’s incredulous stare.) About half an hour later, Nate, Nick, their dad, the bully and his dad, the school guard, and teachers that witnessed the event were inside the director’s office. The blackeye bully’s dad was shouting at the director. He was demanding that “a retarded 16-year-old should not be allowed to be around younger kids. There must be a special education room in high school to place this brute!” pointing at Nate. Daniel, Nate’s and Nick’s dad, stood up in front of his kids ready to complete what his kid had started. The bully’s father stepped backed off and sat quietly. Only then, Daniel went back to his seat. It all became a ‘he said he said’ thing between kids. An hour later, Nate got a two-day suspension for fighting in the school. He didn’t get the week suspension because Nick’s teacher advocated for him. The bully got the whole week off. His father, who became incredibly surprised after the director told him that Nate was not even eleven, was charged for attacking a kid, trespassing the school grounds, and blocking the main exit of the school with his car. Although Daniel decided not to follow with a police complaint, the school did. Daniel told the director that he will discipline Nate. Then he turned to the bully’s dad, “I don’t want you or your kid close to my boys, or I will be taking care of the business myself. Got it clear?” The man opened his eyes as wide as his blackeye let him. Daniel was an imposing man and extremely protective. After the incident, neither the bully nor his dad were seen again. Some said they moved out of the state… On the way home Nick spoke, almost whispering to his brother, “Nate you were scary.” Those words hit Nate harder than a train. At home Daniel explained Anna what happened. She already knew because he had called her while they were waiting for the director. Anna, the usually sweet mom wasn’t pleased at all. She scolded Nate and then took Nick into the kitchen to check if he was OK. It was Daniel’s time to speak with Nate alone. “Nathaniel, come with me.” Nate almost shit his pants. At home, his dad never called him by his full name. He was dad’s ‘little man’. He realized his dad meant business. Daniel took Nate downstairs into the basement, where he had his mancave/gym. He told Nate sit down on the sofa. He stood in front of his boy looking down at him, tall and commandingly. After a couple of minutes, he pulled a chair in from of the boy and sat. His face was stern, without emotions. He was watching his son from head to toe, studying him. “Nathaniel, you know what you did was and is unacceptable. I’ve never taught you to behave like that. I’m disappointed.” “I’m sorry sir.” Nate said looking down, not daring to look at his dad’s face. “This is the first and last time I have to walk into any director’s office. Is that clear?” “Yes sir.” “So, do I have your word, Nathaniel? Look at me!” The room was so quiet. Even the air felt dense. This was the third time Nate has been called Nathaniel by his dad. The man was not joking. Nate’s eyes were welling. He had disappointed his parents. His mind was a mess. He thought that protecting Nick was the right thing to do. Why was his dad so angry about it? He gulped in a dry throat, “Yes sir.” Keeping his eyes on the boy, Daniel said, “Good. I can tell you are telling me the truth. I’m not upset because you defended Nick. But you have to follow the school rules. No more fights. You got it clear?” Nate nodded again. His heart was pounding in his ears. Daniel stood up and opened his arms, “Come here and give me a hug.” Nate was confused, but he did as he was told and hugged his dad with all his might. More than anything he wanted to show him how sorry he was. Then Daniel said, “Now big man. Do you see that bar over there? The one under the window. Bring it to me.” Nate was astonished by the weird request, but he obeyed his dad in a snap. He grabbed the bar with my right hand. It felt heavier than it looked, but he said nothing and brought it to his dad as fast as he could. Nate offered it to Daniel. “No, keep it for now.” Daniel sat back on the chair. “Can you bend it?” Things were becoming weirder, but Nate did as he was told. Nate managed to get a good curve on the bar, like a semicircle. He said, “Dad, is this good?” Daniel was very silent watching how the muscles on his son’s arms swelled and the veins stood out. Nate was no longer a kid; he was becoming a man. He remembered when months ago the first hairs stated to grow around Nate’s dick. Nate had come to him, “Dad, there is something I want to show you. Can we go to my room?” In the room he pulled down his pants and undies and asked Daniel what was wrong with his dick. “I cannot control my penis. It’s hard like every minute. It keeps growing. And hair is growing around it!” Daniel has never been ashamed of his body. He never covered himself in front of his kids. And he wanted them to grow feeling the same about themselves. “Nate, nothing is wrong with your penis. You are starting puberty. You have leaned about it in school, right?” Nate nodded. “It’s the first stage of becoming a man. You will grow hairs on different parts of your body. Your penis will get bigger. About getting out of control,” Daniel said with a chuckle. “I can say it will get hard many times a day. Nothing to worry about little man!” Daniel said with a grin. Coming back from his memory, Daniel saw the twisted bar in Nate’s hand, “Yes son, it is OK. You bent it as I expected. How do you feel big man?” “I think I’m OK. I can bend it more if you want, but I will need more time.” “Big man” Daniel said grabbing the bar from his son’s hands. “This is a grade #10, one and a quarter inch rebar. It’s used in the construction of big, sturdy buildings.” There was pride in his words. “You see, not even that man that you hit today could have lifted it with both hands! You really kept your word to become stronger. You are my strong big man!” Daniel dropped the bar, which hit the ground with a loud thud. He jumped off the seat, lifted Nate in the air, and started running around like a boxing coach holding his champion. “I’m so proud of you! You knocked that man out with a single punch! I’ll be damned! That’s my big man! From now on we are going to workout together. I bet by the time you are 14, you’ll be taller and bigger than me! I’m so proud of you!” Nate was still lost, but he was happy he made his dad happy. Daniel stopped his run and look at his boy, “Big man, remember what you just promised me.” Daniel was serious again. “You are going to show your best behavior. I expect it from you and from Nick. I don’t want my sons to become bullies. That kid was a bully because his dad was a bully. No son of mine’s a bully, understood?” “Yes sir.” “Good! Now, this conversation is between you and me. When you are older, you decide if you want to share it. But for now, it’s only between us.” “Yes sir. Not a word to anyone, including Nickie. I don’t want to scare him again. I think he doesn’t like me anymore because he said I’m scary.” Nate started to weep. His confusion and the thought that Nickie will hate him were too much for him. His dad held him against his chest and said, “It’s OK. Now, go to mom and tell her that you are sorry and that it won’t happen again. Then, talk to Nick. He doesn’t hate you. He worships you! Tell him that you are sorry for scaring him. Also, that as his big brother you wanted to protect him. He will understand.” Daniel let go of Nate and then he lifted the bent bar off the ground. With ease, he straightened it back. He looked at the bar, then he squatted in front of his son. “Big man, when you feel like things are getting ugly, like today, I want you to think about what’s happening to you. I know it’s difficult; it has happened to me too. Listen. When you become angry, your senses are in alert. You are like a big antenna. Use your senses! Be conscious of what surrounds you. A smell, a color, or the voice of someone your love and care for, anything that will call your attention during that ugly moment, use it to snap out of your anger. It’s going to be hard, but I’ll help you. It’ll become second nature with practice. But, don’t be walking around angry, OK big man?” Nate nodded. Daniel had a big grin on his face. That day Nate loved his dad more than before.

Helping a veteran? IV Compared to yesterday, this Saturday morning was nice and sunny. The heat was the prologue of the summer to come. Paul came back to his apartment form the gym. Parker Gardens was a nice place for the retired, with a big pool and nice green areas. There was a small gym with enough equipment to keep you in shape, but not to take you into a competition. His workout was simple. Swimming laps in the pool, then the gym. He preferred free weights for upper body, but machines for his legs due to his bad left leg, which in fact was a bad foot. His place was what realtors called a “comfy single unit apartment.” It was longer than wider. He liked that his bedroom, located at the opposite end of the entrance, had a glass door leading to a private porch surrounded by bushes and greenery. He had a fluffy recliner right by the doors the used to nap or to read until the sun was down. He went to the fridge to get a bottle of water. He was thirsty after his workout. Almost emptying the bottle in one gulp, he stopped to look at it. He remembered how easily last night Nathaniel moved a whole pallet of cases of bottled water to make space for Paul’s shopping cart. Nate kept his conversation as if he were moving the bowl of salad to make space for the main dish. He thought that yesterday started as the typical boring day. Workout, shower, breakfast, news. Deciding to go grocery shopping was a break in his routine. He’d never imagined he will meet Nate by accident. Although Nate was the size of a truck, the man was gentle and polite. He treated Paul with respect. Nate decided to help him without hesitation, showing that he cared for others. Big guys in the barracks were constantly trying to prove who was the alpha of the alphas in an unspoken competition. But not Nate, who would make those alphas look like girly girls in high school. Paul’s smile and his deep soothing voice betrayed his rough outer shell. Paul realized that liked Nate. “It’s always good to have someone to talk to” said Paul to himself. Around 9:00 AM, Paul texted Nate. “Hi Nicholas. Hoping you are doing OK. I’ll be ready at 2 as agreed. Geez! Do I sound like a teenager? Ha ha ha. There’s a nice restaurant/bar close to the boardwalk. Do you know it?” After breakfast Paul was watching some tv. The numbness on his foot was bothering him, so, he decided to lay down on the sofa. A nap won’t hurt. It will help him to relax his muscles and he will feel better for the late lunch with Nate. He dozed out and started to dream. In his dream he replayed the moment when the grenade exploded close to their truck. The driver lost control. The truck fell in a pit and bounced up in the air. Paul and his buds went flying out of the back of the carrier. One of the guys fell on his head. Dead at the impact. Paul fell on his side. The guy that was sitting next to him landed on Paul’s leg, breaking it in two and fracturing the ankle. The other man broke his clavicle. “Matt! Oh, no Matt! John can you move! Carlos, where are you! Please, be alive!” Paul woke up agitated and drenched in sweat. The dream still haunts him after all these years. The same nightmare over and over again, every single night, every single nap. Pills helped him to get some rest. Sometimes they do, sometimes they don’t. Some nights he will take more than he was prescribed. Sometimes, the extra pills won’t help either. Going to the gym in the apartment complex was the only way to get some distraction. He checked his watch. It was close to midday. Suddenly his phone dinged. It was Nate. He smacked his face twice to shake the grogginess out. “Hey Sarge Burks! Sorry for the late answer. The bar on the boardwalk is awesome. Food is good and plenty. <grin> And the best pretzels in the city are sold just across the street. I’ll see you at 2!” … After a couple of beers, because Nate wasn’t a big drinker, both men decided to go to the boardwalk that bordered this side of the lake. Nate was eager to bite on one of those hot pretzels. “This view is the reason I decided to move here after my retirement. It’s always so peaceful.” “I know, Paul. And the food stands sell the best treats in the city! Are you sure you don’t want a pretzel?” “No. The food at the bar was good. I’m just full enough to be satisfied and not to be miserable. How the hell can you eat so much?” But a double look at size of the big man, “Oh, never mind… Go get your treat. I’ll find a bench to sit.” Nate went on to get his pretzel. Paul saw an empty bench under a tree. He was walking slowly watching the boats on the shore. A few steps from the bench, he wasn’t aware of two guys walking towards him. It was unexpected. The walking stick was kicked out of his left hand as a strong hand pushed him from behind. He lost his balance and fell on his hands and knees. His felt pain on his leg. He kneeled there for a couple of minutes wondering what just had happened. A loud scream made him twist his around. There was Nate with his arms stretched out holding two guys by their collars. Their faces were red, but not as red as Nate’s. The man that was standing there heaving like a raging bull was not the Nate Paul knew. Nate looked different, scary… Paul put his hand on the bench to get on his feet. The guy form the pretzel stand found his cane and came to help him up. Another scream! “Mother fucker! Let us go you freak! Who the fuck you think you are? My dad is going to sue your ass off! You can’t touch me, you fucker!” Both guys were trying to escape, kicking and punching the huge man. It seemed every kick and punch hurt them more than their target. This time it was an agonizing groan… Paul’s military training kicked in. “Corporal Coe!” Nate came out of the trance he was in when he recognized the voice and turned his head to meet the origin. Paul was standing tall, in a commanding mode. The image of Nate’s dad came to his mind. That stance meant ‘you better explain yourself’. “Sergeant Burks! Are you alright?” Nate asked keeping a tight grip on the thugs. “Coe, I’m OK. Release those men.” But Nate didn’t move a finger. His face was still flushed. “Can’t comply sergeant. These two need to apologize.” Turning his gaze to the guys hanging from his arms. “You will apologize, don’t you?” “The fuck no! You heard the old man, let us go, you freak!” One of the men said while squirming. The second guy who had been speechless managed to speak, “Harry, man! We’re screwed! They are some kind of soldiers!” “As if I care shit! Now you playing chicken, Brad? It was your prank, anyways!” Tightening his squeeze, Nate reminded them of their situation. “You have two choices. I can shake the apology out of you,” and Nate shook them like maracas. “Or, I can squeeze it out slowly.” He pushed them back to back and pressed his hands together. The pressure on their chests where Nate’s hands were pressing was unbearable. Their bones were making sounds like those made in a chiropractor’s office. They shouted in pain. Their kicking and fighting stopped. Nate felt a hand on his biceps. “Nate, I am OK.” It was Paul, standing by his side. The pretzel man was behind Paul watching in awe. Nate saw in Paul eyes that he wanted this to be over. “OK, sarge.” Nate relaxed his grip on the men but pushed them down to their knees in front of Paul. “Now be good boys and apologize to sergeant Burks.” The thugs were breathing hard. They tried to escape, but Nate was holding them down by the back of their necks. They couldn’t move. They felt like they had been glued to the ground by tons of steel on their backs. “Sergeant Burks is waiting…” And as if a thousand more pounds were added to their backs, they fell on their hands. Brad was the first to speak. “I’m sorry Mr. Burks.” “Sergeant Burks, you piece of shit!” Barked Nate. Brad and Harry swallowed. Then Brad spoke again. “I’m sorry Sergeant Burks. We are sorry.” He elbowed Harry who said. “Yeah, we are sorry.” This gained him a good squeeze on his shoulder. “Do I hear that you really mean it?” said Nate. “Harry, speak man! This guy’s nuts!” After a short silence, Harry spoke, “Sir, sergeant Burks, I’m really sorry. It won’t happen again.” Harry’s voice was cracked, and he was sweating bullets. The claw on his shoulder was hurting like hell. “These two have tormented older people on the boardwalk for a while,” said John, the pretzel man. “They finished high school last year, but they’ve been living out of their parents’ pockets. All of us have waited for somebody to stand against them. Not even the local police listened to us. We are too old to deal with them” Nate lifted both guys in the air to his eye level, their legs not touching the ground. “Listen to me. If I ever hear a word about you again, a tiny gossip about you, I’ll track you…” Then he let them fall. As fast as they could they stood up and ran away from the place. While they were running, Harry looked back and shouted, “We’re sorry Sergeant Burks! We are really, really sorry Corporal… Shit! I forgot his name!” They got inside a car and disappeared. “Let me know if you see them around again.” Nate said to John as they watched the car disappear down the street. He breathed in deeply a couple of times and turned to Paul. He face was back to the old Nate. He looked at Paul with concern. “Are you OK? Did they hurt you?” Paul was quiet. The Nate that was standing in front of him now was not the enraged monster he witnessed minutes before. He realized Nate could be scary. Paul felt fear for an instant. Fear for the safety of those guys; fear for himself when he dared to touch the brute. Although the situation was terrifying, Paul felt something stir inside of him. The way Nate manhandled two grown men as if they were stuffed animals was fascinating. Exciting. This feeling was new. No, it wasn’t. It was dormant inside him. The feeling he had when he was close to someone stronger than him. It was how he felt when he played football in high school. How he felt watching the kid in the team with the strongest bench press. The same emotion he had when he enrolled the military. His buddy in the barrack doing pushups with two soldiers on his back or doing pullups with two guys hanging from him. Paul couldn’t name the feeling. It was sort of a mix of admiration, attraction, excitement, and lust. Paul realized his dick was stone hard. In panic, he held the walking stick with both hands in front of his crotch, hoping to hide his erection. “A man my age getting hard like a teenager.” He thought feeling the blood rush to his face. “Paul. Talk to me. Do you need a paramedic? Anything?” Nate was getting desperate. “Nate. I’m perfectly fine. Maybe a little embarrassed for letting my guard down. But I’m fine. How about you? They kicked you pretty hard.” “Paul don’t worry about me,” Nate said as he started to clean the dirt off his pants. “Your pants need some dusting too,” pointing to Paul’s knees. “Man, did I really scare those kids!” He chuckled. “I lost it. Shit. I feel so bad. Thank you for snapping me out of it!” Nate looked around for a seat. John brought them a couple of chairs. “Big man, sarge, please sit here. I’ll bring you some pretzels. Kelly, from the next stand, is making coffee for both of you. We all saw everything! You’re our honored guests! Thank you so much!” “If you don’t mind, we’ll seat on the bench,’ Paul said thinking the flimsy chairs won’t hold Nate’s weight. Nate looked so pumped and big. Siting side by side, Paul spoke. “Nate. No kidding, I’m OK.” “This is not what I wanted for a peaceful evening. I’m glad you feel OK.” “Well, to be honest, my leg and foot are hurting,” said Paul kind of embarrassed. He didn’t like the idea of looking weak in front of Nate. “They healed well, but a fall like that always brings the pain back. I need to take a painkiller, or it’ll get worst. I got them home. I’m sorry…” “Here, two coffees and fresh pretzels,” said John with a happy face. “Thank you, sir. But, can we have them to go?” Said Nate. “Sure! Be right back!” Grabbing their treats, Nate and Paul went back to Parker Gardens.

Helping a veteran? III During breakfast, Nate checked his phone. There was a message form his brother: “Big bro, we’ll be arriving at the airport Thursday, 9 PM. Renting a car. Don’t bother to cook. See you around 10. Love you!” In a few days, his brother will be home. Memorial Day was significant for them because it’s day to honor their dad. Although, Daniel Coe didn’t die in the field, he was a veteran. The boys have made the tradition of getting together during the long weekend to pay homage to their dad and the soldiers that have died in service. Cleaning after breakfast Nate walked upstairs to check the condition of the second master’s and the kid’s room. He’s checked them like a thousand times, but one more won’t hurt. Nate was beyond happy to see his brother, his nephew, and his sister in-law. He was already thinking about the things they’ll do together. Nothing too crazy or Linda will rip his heart off his chest and eat it. It was good she’ll be the ‘adult in the house.’ “Wow! Nickie’s going to be here soon! Wait till he sees I’m 15 pounds heavier. He’s going to flip!” said Nate grinning and flexing in front of the bedroom mirror. The bond between the brothers was as strong. People who knew them said it was borderline spooky. They could finish each other’s sentences and they would burst out laughing, out of nowhere, as if they shared mental joke. When Nate was in Ireland, he called to check on Nick knowing something was wrong. That day, Nickie had lost one his best friend to a drunk driver. Their parents knew of their special tie and they encouraged it. The room had a big photo of a 10-year-old Nick piggybacking Paul. Lots of memories inside a frame. But Paul’s favorite memory was of his sixth birthday. His dad, sergeant major Daniel Coe came home on a weekend leave to be at his son’s birthday. Daniel Coe was a drill sergeant and he had the body to prove it. Tall, about 6’1”, 200 fat-free pounds of man. Mean and feared at the base, but the biggest teddy bear a boy could ask for as a father. Nate loved and worshipped his dad. He wanted to be just like him. After the birthday party, Daniel called his son. “Little man, come with me.” ‘Little man’ was Daniel’s nickname for Nate. Nate came running to his dad, still munching on a chunk of pie. All his friends would have cake for their birthday, but not Nate. He wanted a blackberry pie made by his mom. “The best thing ever in the ever universe”, he used to call it. Daniel was sitting is his recliner. When Nate arrived at his side, he single-handed lifted the kid to his lap. “Mom!”, Daniel called out to his wife. Anna arrived in the room and sat across the father-son duo. Daniel hugged his boy against his chest as if he wanted to make a stick-on tattoo out of him. Nate was all giggles and squirms in his dad’s hug. “Little man; look at you! You are so big and strong! We are so proud of you!” Anna looked at Nate with the proud smile only moms can give. “Mom and I have news for you, so I want you to listen carefully. Do I have your attention?” “Yes, dad! What’s so important?” “We have a surprise for you. You have been promoted to big brother!” Nate was confused for a moment, but then he realized what his dad just said. He opened his eyes like big saucers, “A baby! A baby brother! I’m going to be Big Brother Nate! Where is him? Is he coming now?” “Hold on little man!” Daniel and Anna were laughing. “Not yet, but he will arrive before the year’s end.” “That long? Why can’t he come now?” Anna reached out and picked up her son. “Sweetheart, you see I’m pregnant. He still has some growing to do in here.” She said touching her belly. “Then he’ll be ready to meet you.” “Little man,” Daniel cut in. “I have an important mission that only you can accomplish. Come back here.” Nate slide down from his mom and jumped on to his father’s lap. “I’m going back to work. This time I’ll be out a little longer. I will call you every week as we have agreed. If I can’t call you, I’ll send mom an email. OK?” Nate nodded. “Now to the mission. Since I won’t be here when the baby arrives, I want you take good care of him and mom for me. I want you to grow big and strong to keep them safe. He’s your baby brother, so I want you to love him as much or even more than you love mom or me. Do you understand?” Nate was listening as good as a 6-year-old excited kid could listen. He knew his dad was serious and what his dad was saying was important. But the idea of having a brother to play with was more than his young mind could process at the time. He just nodded to his dad and gave him a big hug and a loud kiss. Then he went to his mom, hugging her and kissing her belly. “Baby brother! I’m Nate, your big brother! I’m going to protect you!” Two weeks before the end of the year, Nicholas arrived in the Coe family. Anna and the baby did well, so both were out of the hospital the day after birth. The whole time, Nate was video chatting with Daniel reporting every single yawn and cry of the baby. Daniel and Anna didn’t expect the brothers to be close, mainly because their age difference. However, Nickie (as Nate call him) became Nate’s shadow following him everywhere. The first word the baby said was “Nah”, of course he was speaking about Nathaniel. On the other hand, Nate was very carrying and loving with little Nicholas. He kept an eye on him when mom was doing chores or she was busy studying, since she was finishing her master’s in psychology. Nate helped with Nicholas’s care; for example, he put out the trash with ‘stinky diapers’ and he played a lot with the baby. Every day as Nate arrived from school, he will call out for Nickie, who will leave whatever he was doing to crawl as fast as he could to meet his big brother. Nate will lift him in the air making Nicholas laugh without control. Nick was a 20 months toddler the first time Anna saw Nate pick him up. She went pale. Trying not to scare Nate, with a sweet voice and as calmed she could manage, she asked Nathaniel to bring the baby to her to check the diaper. Once she had her baby in her hands, she took a deep breath. She was afraid Nate would let the baby fall. “Thank you, Nate! You’re becoming as strong as your dad asked you to.” Nick was a healthy 26-pound boy. “Don’t you think Nick is a little heavy for you?” “No mom. I’m doing as dad said. I’m working out.” Nate smiled flexing a noticeable bump in his biceps. “Nickie is not heavy at all. I’ll keep both of you safe!” That night, Anna was talking to her husband over the phone. She described how scared she was when Nate was carrying his brother like he weighted nothing. “That’s my little man! Don’t worry Annie, Nate’s a strong responsible little man. I trust him. But you can always keep an eye on them, OK?” “OK, hon. I wish you were here with us, tough” “Well, Annie. Wishes do come true. I submitted the paperwork yesterday and my request was accepted. I’ll be home before Spring.” “Daniel! Is that true? Wait till the boys find out! They are going to jump off the walls! They miss you so much. We all miss you…” And she started to cry.

It’s gratifying that people are still interested in this. Apologies for not finishing this off yet - I’ve been focusing on other things and had lost inspiration for the final part. I have, however, returned to this recently and have nearly finished Part 5 (which will conclude it). I hope to upload it very soon - in the meantime, thank you for your patience!

Yay! Now that will be something to look forward to! Let's hear Deano's story.

Thanks! I've always loved HSMuscleboy's work and yours is one of the best stories I've read employing his characters. Great job!

Thanks @amauiguy! I pasted the first story in plain text, no formatting. I really don't have a clue of what's going on. But if you check the initial presentation of the site, before you log in, it has a black background. White fonts look good there! Chapter II is in plain text. Wish me luck! +++ Helping a veteran? II Nate woke up to a sunny Saturday morning. With years of starting his workout before dawn, he’s never managed to stay in bed later than 6 AM, even on weekends. His stretched his huge body then curled his torso to sit on the bed. His hard cock poked his left nipple. The thing was hard as stone and his bladder ready to burst. He jumped out of bed and ran into the bathroom. After hitting puberty around eleven, Nate realized that arm-wrestling his hard cock to point down at the bowl was a waste of time. That was a battle he never won. He had tried to bend it a by tying a 5-pound dumbbell to his cockhead. Fruitless. If anything, it made his cock harder and stronger. So, he decided that peeing in the shower was the way to go. His baby brother, Nick, has the same problem and he uses the same solution, which has gotten him in a lot of trouble with Linda, his wife, “Nicholas Coe! You’re so gross and disgusting!” The stream of pee hit the wall of the shower and after an eternity his bladder was emptied. But Nate’s cock jerked demanding attention. It was standing up rigid. A pulsing thick vein ran on its back side from the dirty blond bush up to the big red head, shaped like a conquistador helmet. Nate grabbed the hot appendage and move his hand slowly up and down. The hell with it! He’ll work out later. His dick wanted attention now, as if it was having an ADD episode. He grabbed some lube from the cabinet. Standing in the shower, he poured a hefty amount on his cockhead. The lube was cold, but soon it will be sizzling. His cock was burning hot. Closing his eyes, Paul’s image came to his mind. Last night when he took Paul to the store, he spent some time contemplating at the mature stud. Paul was clean shaven. Tan t-shirt, jeans, sports shoes, a black VA hat, and a dark cane. The t-shirt was clinging to his pecs, but loose at the waist. Paul’s chest must be covered by curly hairs because Nate spotted some patterns against the tight t-shirt. His strong, ripped forearms were covered in black hairs with gray hairs shining here and there. His arms were not exploding with morphed dimensions, maybe less than 16 inches flexed? But the t-shirt was having a tough time containing Paul’s hard biceps and triceps. His waist seemed to be around 32. And when he stepped inside the car, the t-shirt clung to defined abs. Reaching for the sit belt, Paul twisted a couple of times looking for the lock. Nate reached out to help him, using the chance to check the baseball size bulge trapped in Paul’s jeans. Paul moved; the bulge moved. He was freeballing! Back from his memory of last night, Nate concentrated on his cock. One hand grabbed the bloated head and the other, the base of the shaft. Then, he squeezed hard with both hands. His body shriveled with pleasure. This thick tube of prime beef has been his trustful companion for more than 25 years of self-gratification and unbound sex. He began a fantasy in which he imagined himself servicing the mature, black stud. Kissing the hairy pecs, licking his nipples, feeling the warmth and hardness of those ripped muscles, getting high on his masculine scent, caressing the hefty bulge. Nate’s hand went to a steady up and down rhythm on his shaft while he kept squeezing the overheated head in rhythm. Then, he released the head to grab his balls. He chuckled to himself imagining Paul’s face when he discovers that Nate has three equally big testicles in the sack; two on the right, one on the left. There were times he thought the third nut gave him his strength and size. But doctors said although it was odd, Nate was OK. If these three nuts had made something for Nate, it was they made his ball sack extra sensitive. Soft caresses on them can make him orgasm. Tight jocks and pouch boxer-briefs were the only options he had to keep his balls from rubbing too much against his pants. After the ‘accident’ back in high school, when he flooded the front of his pants with jizz, he learned the lesson the hard way. The less friction on his balls, the lower the chance of exploding unintentionally. He continued wanking his cock, which was already making wet, slushy sounds. Paul was still on his mind. Nate knew Paul was impressed by the size of his body when they met. And that Paul became even more impressed when at the store he saw how easily Nate moved stuff out of the way with just one hand. Nate wanted to impress Paul. He wanted Paul to like him. Nate’s hand began to move faster. His pecs bulged with ripples and contractions. Veins flooded with blood, standing up almost too painfully under the thin skin. Sweat was running down his face, pits, chest. His musk replaced the air in the shower room. In his mind, Paul was rubbing his hard cock on Nate’s flexed muscles. Paul was kissing him, dominating him. Paul sat on Nate’s pecs. His sweat dripping on Nate’s body. A massive pole was pointed to Nate’s face, as Paul’s eyes locked with his. Then it happened! Nate’s howl made the walls vibrate. The wrinkled sack retracted around the three balls becoming smoother. His climax came from deep inside, weakening his legs and arms. His temples were pulsing. The first gush hit his face. The second went over his head, followed by three equally strong shots. It was too much for the big man, who slid down the wall until his butt hit the floor. Cum was sapping from the still hard log. Nate’s vision was blurry. He was spent, gasping for air. He felt wet tiles under his ass. His heart was coming back to its normal beat. “That’s what I call a workout! Mother earth! Ooh boy, I’m trashed! I need a double dose of vitamins!” He was feeling better, in a good mood. “Phew!” he smelled his pit. “I stink.” Since it’s easy to break your neck if you slip on sweat and cum, he carefully crawled to the shower head. He turned on the cold water, letting it rain on him. Now that he was fully alert, he can begin his day. He will plan his afternoon with Paul.

Part 3 - Fresh Start part 2 Jay and I became friends the summer between our Junior and Senior years. We met the day I saw him mowing Miss Mattie’s lawn. I walked up and offered to help. From that day on we were nearly inseparable. We went back the next day and finished weeding the gardens and pulling out the dead trees. Trust me when I say, Jay may be a beast now, but even in high school he was the strongest kid. He’d lift dead trees out of the ground, after we’d dug a moat and loosened them, but he enjoyed flexing his muscles and lifting really heavy objects. He said it was his off-season lifting routine. Xander, Miss Mattie’s grandson started to hang around. He’d sit on the porch and watch us lifting the trees or rolling the wheelbarrow which was loaded with debris and rocks. He wouldn’t say anything, but always seemed to keep an eye out for when we were flexing. I’d catch him staring at me a few times, but he would quickly look away. After we finished the yard work, she had us clean up the porch. That was another mess entirely. The porch was in such disrepair, it would have been better to rip it off and start fresh, but she told Jay that was not option. She said she’d pay for any materials we needed to fix it. Jay and I went to the local lumber yard with a couple planks he yanked up. The guy there took one look at them, laughed at us, and then saw we weren’t kidding and scratched his head. He did some digging and found a close match. I had figured out how much was needed and he ordered it. He said it’d take about a week to arrive. We let Miss Mattie know and she said she didn’t need us for anything else until the wood arrived. We both breathed a sigh of relief. I took Jay up on his offer to try out his gym. He said ok, but it came with a price, I’d have to meet his Gran. I said fine, what harm could there be in that. Oh boy, was I in for a shock. I’d found out Jay only lived a few blocks over from me. We were walking to the gym as it was only a mile or so from where we lived. On the way he said, “Trust me Ty, the FBI has nothing on her. If she wants to know something, she’ll get it out of you. In some cases, she’ll wheedle it out. In others, you’ll just give up and spill the beans.” We both laughed. We arrived at the gym, Jay signs in and gets me a guest pass. We stow our stuff in the locker room. I check it out. There’s an indoor pool, a sauna, a whirlpool, and a lap pool. We head upstairs to the weight room. The room is quite large. It is broken into different areas. One has all cardio stuff. Another has the free weights and benches. The third area is where the squat racks, flat benches, and plates are kept. It’s a nice set up. There is also an area for warming up which is covered with AstroTurf. There are some pads for stretching and balls for stability exercises. We skip past all of that and head right to the area with machines and plates. Jay says today is his chest day. I say fine and say we should align our routines so we work out together. He agrees. We do some warm up stretches and find an open flat bench. He loads a 45lb weight on each side and glances at me to make sure I’m cool with it. I nod yeah. I slide onto the bench first and get the party started. I take a nice shoulder width grip and un-rack the bar. It’s been a few weeks since I’ve worked chest, so I take the warm up reps nice and slow, making sure my form is still correct. It is, so I whip out 10 reps. I look up and Jay is standing behind the bench, spotting me, but it looking around the gym. “Ahem. You realize I could have dropped the bar and seriously hurt myself. That’d leave you with no star QB to protect.” He looks down and calmly says, “If you couldn’t pump out 10 reps of 135, maybe I should be looking for a new QB.” He raises an eyebrow and then breaks into a wide grin. “Dude, I had you. Your form looked good and the pace was nice.” I grin back and slide off the bench. Jay gets on and positions his hands a bit wider than mine. He’s working his outer chest. He smoothly lifts the bar off the rack and quickly and efficiently pumps out 15 reps. I sarcastically say, “Watch out, big man in the gym.” He laughs back at me. He slides off, grab a couple 10 pounders and looks at me. I nod yeah. Don’t want to overdo it, but want to get a good workout going. I’ll slowly increase the weight. If Jay outpaces me, that’s fine. We add the weight and I slide back onto the bench. Jay once again gets behind me and casually watches me as I lift the bar off. I get thru 8 reps and see he’s still not paying attention. On the 9th rep, I drop the bar to my chest and begin to push it up. I pretend to falter and cock my left elbow out a bit. The weight becomes unbalanced and shifts on me. It starts to collapse back onto my chest. Before I know it, Jay’s reached down, grasped the bar and curled it up, out of my hands. He reracks and stares down into my eyes. He mockingly says, “If you’re going to fake dropping the bar to get my attention, do it with some real weight on it. 155 is pretty lame, even for you Ty.” “Dude, had to make sure I had you’re paying attention.” “Just because I’m not watching you 100% of the time, doesn’t mean I’m not paying attention.” “Point taken.” “Now can we move on to some real weight?” I nod and he pulls the 10’s off and grabs a pair of 35’s. “Try not to drop this weight while putting it on the bar.” I roll my eyes at him. He says, “Gotta make sure you can handle the big boy weights.” I come back at him and say, “Comedian in the house everyone.” The guys on the bench to our right look over to us, size us up, and turn away. I look over to Jay and he just shakes his head, meaning don’t worry about them. He slides onto the bench and casually takes the bar into his hands. He lifts if off and pumps out another 15 reps. I’m thinking to myself; I need to move up from 10 reps to 15 reps if I’m going to get stronger and bigger. He slides off and I get on. He looks down and says, “Take your time. I’m only joking with you about pushing more weight. Go at your pace, not mine.” “Ok.” I lift the weight off. It’s definitely heavier. I start the set. I get thru 9 reps pretty easily. Jay’s watching me the whole time. I can see his blue eyes looking intently into mine, making sure I’m not going to falter. I start to slow on the 10th and 11th. By the 12th rep, I’m maxing out. I can hear Jay calmly giving me encouragement. I get the 12th up and want to do at least one more. My chest is heaving. I can feel the blood rushing thru it. I’m taking big gulps of air. I slowly lower the bar. It taps my chest and I exhale and push it up. It moves ever so slowly. My feet are dancing on the floor. My back is arched, but hopefully not too much. I know I don’t want to pause because gravity will take over and that’ll be it. I keep pushing and am breathing heavily, literally spitting the air out of my lungs through my nose and mouth. Jay has his hands within inches of the bar so he can grab it if I really do falter. That thought clicks in my brain and I find a reserve of energy and push the bar up the last few inches. Once my arms are straightened, I move the bar back and Jay grabs it and reracks it for me. He reaches down and pats my shoulder and says, “Nice job. Knew you had it in you.” “Thanks.” I lay for another moment to let my body relax. In the meantime, Jay pulls the 35’s and puts another 45 and 10 on each side. I sit up, see the new weight and say, “It’s all you buddy.” Jay smiles, moves to the bench as I get up and move behind it. “I should be good, but just make sure my form is good. I’ve can get sloppy with the heavier weights.” I nod ok and he slides under the bar. He takes a minute to properly position his hands, still going with a wide grip. He closes his eyes, takes a few deep breaths, arches his back, pounds his feet into the mat, opens his eyes, and exhales as he lifts the bar off the rack. He holds it up for a second to complete his exhale. As the bar descends, he inhales. His chest expands. His nipples show thru his now skin tight t-shirt. Damn, they’re big and prominent. The bar touches his chest and he let it sit for a second. He begins to push it up. He’s exhaling. I can feel his warm breath on my shirt and face as I look down at him. His form is perfect. I can see the space between his pecs thru his shirt too. My unit twitches. Damnit. Not here, not now. Not with Jay, who I know is straight. I causally move my legs to adjust my junk. Jay continues his set. He’s on the 3rd rep. Form is still perfect. He’s slowed, but only a bit. He’s powering thru. I focus on the bar, not his body. He’s staring at the ceiling and I can see his clear blue eyes under the bar. They see me, but do not register my presence. He’s in his own world. He’s on the 6th rep. I lean back and take a breath. He’s still going steady and strong. Form is good. I glance back at his chest and arms. Damn. His chest wants to tear the thru the shirt. He’s starting to sweat. There are beads of moisture on his forehead and upper chest. His arms are getting pumped. The amount of blood travelling thru them to keep them oxygenated must be huge. My junk twinges again. This time it has a mind of its own. I start to tent. Fuck. I place one leg on a support brace on the bottom of the bench and, as casually as I can, lower my right hand and adjust myself by pushing my unit down. He’s on his 9th rep. No slowing. I continue to watch the bar and glance to the right to the guys. They’ve stopped their set and are watching Jay. They’re about our age. I’m guessing they know Jay. Their bar has less weight on it. I glance back to Jay and he’s on rep 13. I look down and he smiles up at me and casually says. “Two more Ty, then it’s your turn.” My mouth falls open. I’m dumbfounded he is able to calmly speak to me while pressing 245. I was barely able to breathe with 205 and here he is. I know he’s not showing off, he’s just stronger than I am. He finishes, racks the bar, and slides out from under the bar. He sits up on the bench, twists his neck around and I can hear it cracking. He puts his arms over his head, intertwine his fingers, inverts his hands, and pushes upwards stretching his triceps. He stands, keeping the stretch. His shirt has pulled up and his abs are visible. Obviously, I’ve seen them before, when we were doing the yard work, but something about them today, turns me on. I look towards a different part of the gym so I don’t pop another tent. I hear the guys at the bench next to us say to Jay, “Nice work Jay. Getting some training in before football practice starts?” “Yeah, something like that. I need to make sure I can keep the opposing team away from our new QB.” Jay nods in my direction. I nod back at the two guys. Jay introduces me to them, “Ty, this is Peter and Scott, otherwise known as Otter, don’t ask.” Otter rolls his eyes. “Really dude, I’ve JUST MET Ty and you’re already dissing my nickname to him.” “Hey, he needs to know everything about his Tight end and Center if he’s going to be effective.” Otter is a hulk of a kid. He looks to be around 5’ 10”. He must weight close to 200 lbs. and looks solid. Not all muscle, but his legs seem like once they’re dug in, nobody is moving him or past him. Peter is a few inches taller, but looks to weight 185ish. His legs also look solid, but his chest and shoulders are piled with muscles. “Yeah, well…I’m sure he’ll hear the story at some point, probably from blabbermouth here.” Otter nods to Peter, who grins an evil grin and nods yes. “Ok ladies, back to it. These weights aren’t going to lift themselves and we have only 4 weeks before late summer workouts begin at school. I need you in top shape for the coach.” Peter and Otter wander off to a squat rack and start their sets. Jay comes over to me and says, “Otter’s a nice guy, hangs around Peter too much, but eh, what are you going to do. Just watch out for Peter. As Otter said, he does have a big mouth and spreading secrets is something he likes to do.” “Noted.” And I think to myself, ‘control your dick.’ We get back to it and walk to a pair of adjustable benches. They’re sitting in front of a couple racks of dumbbells. Jay grabs a pair of 35’s and I grab some 25’s. We set the benches at a 45-degree angle and start with incline presses. 15 reps. After we finish, he gets up and grabs a pair of 25’s and does incline flies for 15 reps. I instead opt to do some pushups and get on the mat and do 10. I then grab a 25 lb. plate and ask Jay to put it on my back, in the center. I then do another ten reps. “Oh, big man trying to one up me.” He says mockingly. I respond, “Eh, just something a little different.” He nods in approval. I grab another pair of 35’s and begin my next set of presses. Jay moves up to 50’s and pushes out 20 reps, grunting on the last 3. I get down to do my next set of pushups and Jay is right next to me, but with a 45 lb. plate. I glance at him, he winks, and I just sigh. I do my whole set with the 25 lb. weight. He does his whole set as well. He finishes, stands up and says, “I like it. I going to have to incorporate it into my workout.” We finish our third set of both presses and pushups. We head back to the flat bench and Jay puts 35 lbs. weight on each side. I look at him and jokingly say, “Kind of light, even for me, wouldn’t you say?” “In most cases, yes” He says smiling, but continues, “But for this set, the object is lower the bar to a 5 count and raise it to a 5 count as well.” I look at him puzzled. “Let me show you.” He slips onto the bench, grabs the bar, and lifts it off. As he starts to lower it, he counts out ‘1 one thousand, 2 one thousand, 3 one thousand, 4 one thousand, 5 one thousand’. The bar is now resting on his chest. He begins to lift it at the same pace, and when he reaches 5 one thousand, his arms are fully extended. He looks up at me and says, “Do this for 5 sets of 5 reps. First time out, you’ll really feel it by the fourth set.” He does another 4 reps and I see a sweat start to break out on his forehead. He gets up. I get onto the bench and start my set thinking ‘this is going to be easy’. By the 3rd rep I’m beginning to sweat. ‘Ok, maybe he was right’. I finish my first set and my chest and arms are shaking. Jay just says, “See.” He walks to the bench next to me and puts a 45 and a 10 on each side. He slides onto the bench and begins his second set. His chest starts to explode. He is sweating and his t-shirt is getting wet. His nipples are pushing thru and are rock hard. I feel my unit start to respond. I turn away and lay back down on my bench. I take a few deep breaths and my erection fades. I lift the bar and start my set. I barely get thru the 4 reps, struggling to finish as my arms are shaking violently. I rack the weight and pause for a minute to let my body recover. When I feel better, I complete the 5th rep. I rack and sit back up. Jay is already on his 3rd set and is moving smoothly. He’s on a completely different level. Now his arms and chest are really pumped and full of blood. One look and I start to bulge. I look away, but right into Peter’s eyes. He sees my erection, looks at Jay and grins his evil grin again. ‘Fuck.’ I’m caught, I think to myself. He saunters over to me with a knowing smile on his face, “Nice woody Ty. Thinking of anyone in particular? Maybe a cute blonde with muscles.” “Fuck you Peter.” Is the best I can do. “No Ty, that would seem to be what you want to do to Jay.” I stand up and get in his face. Jay hears the commotion, cuts his set short, stands up, and comes over to us. “What’s going on?” He says in an exasperated voice, “Peter, what you are you gossiping about now?” “Nothing.” He says nonchalantly. “Just that Ty here, is getting a woody watching you work out. I’m thinking he has other plans for you when he’s QB’ing. Maybe give you a secret handoff?” Jay’s face gets red, but he doesn’t say a word. He just grabs Peter’s arm, twists it around his back and starts walking to the stairs. Peter yelps in pain, but has no choice. I follow and I see Otter start to follow too. We descend the stairs and get to the locker room. Jay makes sure no one else is in it. He pushes Peter back into a locker with a bit of force, crowds his space, and demands, “Spit it out Peter. What do you want say about Ty?” Peter just looks at him and keeps his mouth shut. Jay balls his left hand into a fist and brings it up to Peter’s face. He doesn’t flinch. “Really, I could do some damage to your pretty face if I wanted to.” “Yeah, but then where would you be? You’d be off the football and wrestling teams for sure.” Peter is just riling Jay up. “Well, maybe that’s what you really want, to be able to spend more time with Ty here, you know, ‘lifting weights.” He air-quotes the last part. Jay’s fist comes flying out of nowhere and slams into the locker next to Peter’s head. It clangs open and shut and open again. Peter is visible shaken. There is a dent in the locker door. Otter and I gasp. Jay’s fury comes thru his voice although he is remarkable calm, “I’ll ask you one more time Peter, what do you want to say about Ty?” He balls up his other fist and raises it to Peter’s face. Peter glances down, sees it, but is unphased. He looks at Jay, then looks down at his t-shirt and pulls a fuzzy off. Jay backs off a bit, giving Peter some space, who relaxes a bit and exhales. Jay then quickly moves back in, puts his hands under Peter’s armpits and simply lifts him off the ground by about 6 inches. He’s holding him up like he’s holding a child. The sheer power in the move causes me and Otter to back up a step. Peter’s face goes pale. Jay says fiercely, “Now that I actually have your attention,” He softly asks the next part, “What did you want to say about Ty?” He bangs Peter into the lockers a few times. Peter is shaken and stunned by Jay’s power. He blurts out, “Ty’s gay.” “And how did you come to this realization?” Jay asks while banging Peter into the locker a few more times. “He was getting a hard-on watching you lift weights.” His eyes shift from Jay to me. He looks to Otter for support, but Otter looks at me. “And that makes him gay?” Peter makes an attempt to shrug his shoulders. Jay continues, “If that were the case, half the guys at the gym would be gay, including some other people in this room right now.” Jay removes his hands from Peter’s arm pits and he drops to the ground. Jay is still staring at him. Peter says in a relaxed voice, “I’m not too sure how many other teammates want a gay quarterback on the team, especially our center.” He nods towards Otter. I speak up, “Peter just so you know, I had a conversation with Coach Roberts yesterday.” Jay turns to look at me with a quizzical look on his face. I say, “I was going to tell you later today, but now seems a more appropriate time.” He nods and I look back to Peter, “I explained I was gay and hoped it would not impact his decision to make me quarterback. He asked me why should it. I said there are some people who are still not comfortable with gay athletes. He indicated that’s not an issue with our team.” I raise an eyebrow at him. “Is it an issue with you?” He just looks at me with a smart look on his face. Jay turns to Otter and gruffly asks, “You got a problem with Ty being gay?” Otter quickly says, “No.” Maybe a bit too fast, but I realize why. “Him being gay is not issue. I got an issue if he can’t pass the ball or maneuver in the pocket.” Peter chuckles and says, “Maneuver in who’s pocket, Otter?” Jay’s right fist comes flying out of nowhere and hits the locker to the right of Peter’s face, denting it as well. It bangs open like the other one, but hits the side of his head. He angerly says, “Ouch! Fuck. What the fuck is wrong with you, jackass?” “Nothing buddy, why do you have an issue Ty being gay?” Peter just stands there, partially terrified, partially petrified. Jay crowds into Peter’s space again, puts his hands on either side of his head and quietly says into his face, “Here’s how this ends today, you listening?” He raises an eyebrow and Peter nods yes. “Good man.” He pats him on the side of his face, a bit roughly. He continues, “You will not say one word about Ty being gay, to anyone, even your family, cuz I know you’ll have big mouths.” Peter’s mouth comes open, but Jay cut’s him off, “If I hear anyone outside of this room make even the slightest joke about Ty’s sexual preferences, you will become part of the locker you’re standing against.” He moves even closer and they are now nose to nose. “Am I clear?” he whispers. Peter is frozen. Jay screams at the top of his lungs, “Am I clear?” Spit comes out and some lands on Peter’s face and shirt. “Yes.” Peter whispers. Jay immediately backs up, straightens Peter’s t-shirt and casually says, “Good to hear.” He pats the side of his face again, but much more gently. “You can go now. I expect to see you here tomorrow. It’s shoulder day for you two, if I remember correctly.” He looks over to Otter who nods yes. Peter moves to a side, composing himself, and walks to the exit. He turns around, looks at Otter and asks, “You coming?” Otter looks at Jay, who just shrugs his shoulders. Otter slowly moves toward the exit and follows Peter out. I watch them leave. When I turn around, Jay is sitting on a bench, head in his hands, breathing heavily. I walk over and put a hand on his shoulder and give it a gentle squeeze. He looks up. His face is red. I say, “You didn’t have to do that.” “Yes, I did. If I hadn’t, your secret would be all over school by days end.” I’m at a loss for words. I humbly say, “Thank you.” I stand there in silence. “What if he goes to coach and tells him what you did?” “Yeah, that may an issue, but I’ll call coach tonight and have a talk.” He stands up and heads to the urinals. A few minutes later I hear water running and then a paper towel being ripped off for him to dry his hands. He comes back into to the area and says, “Let’s get out of here.” I nod. We grab our bags and head out. We walk to the front desk and Jay asks if Carlos is around. The attendant says yes and calls into the back for him. Carlos walks out front, sees Jay and his eyes light up. “Hey Jay, what’s up buddy?” He walks up to him and they do a bro-hug. “Haven’t seen you in a few days and figured Gran had you sequestered for doing something silly again.” Jay grins and sadly says, “After what just happened in the locker room, she may.” “Uh-oh, what happened?” He notices me, reaches a hand out and says, “Hi, I’m Carlos.” I nod and reply, “Ty, nice to meet you.” He nods back. “Let’s go back to my office.” He leads us back to a small cubical and pulls up two chairs. We sit. “What happened?” Jay quickly explains and when he gets to the part of me being gay, turns to me. I nod ok, and he continues. Once he’s done, Carlos settles back into his chair, runs his hands through his dark black hair, sighs, and looks at Jay, then at me. He slowly says, “Jay, I’ve known you how long, 6, 7 years?” Jay nods. “I remember the first time Gran brought you in here.” He looks to me and says, “Jay was a little fireball, all attitude and swagger. Him against the world and woe-be-tide anyone who got in his way. He thought his fists would solve all his problems, but they seemed to just cause more.” He looks into Jay’s eyes, “Am I right?” Jay sheepishly nods yes. “While, I don’t condone Peter’s actions and I’ll be having a talk with his parents,” My eyes go wide and Carlos sees it, “Without divulging your secret.” I relax. “And explain to them his actions are not what our gym stands for. I’ll suspend his membership and if he decides to change his ways, we’ll review to let him come back.” Jay nods. “As for you Jay, obviously you will need to pay for the damage to the two lockers,” Jay nods again, “And I will need to call your Gran and have a talk with her about today’s incident.” “I understand.” Jay is staring at the carpeted floor. “I will grant you the curtesy of speaking to her first, due to situation.” Jay looks up and his eyes say thank you. “Yeah, once we talk, I’m sure she’ll be calling you anyways.” Carlos chuckles and nods in agreement. Carlos looks at his watch then says, “If I remember correctly, Gran will have dinner ready for you in about an hour. You need to get home and have your talk.” Jay looks at his watch and nods. We get up to leave and handshakes are done all-around. Carlos hands me a week’s worth of passes as a way to get me to come back. I graciously accept them. As we’re walking home, Jay is quiet and sullen. I tentatively ask, “Buddy, you going to be ok?” He glances over to me and slowly nods yes. “Ok, just making sure, cuz you don’t look it.” I pause again and he keeps his eyes focused forward. “What you did back there, in the locker room, I won’t forget it, ever.” Now he stops. He turns to face me. He spits out, “Peter is an ass.” I’m taken aback. I’d never heard Jay curse, much less put someone down like that. He sees my confusion and continues, “I thought I knew Peter well. We’ve been friends for a long time, but I guess he’s changing into someone different, someone I may not want to hang around with.” “Jay, don’t let me come between your friendship with him. If I’m the reason…” He’s shaking his head no. “But…” “Ty, I should probably thank you. Because of you, I now know what he’s really like.” I stand dumbfounded. “I’ve known you what, a week or so?” I nod yes, “And I consider you a good friend. You’ve told me a very personal aspect of your life that you probably wouldn’t share with just anyone.” I shrug my shoulders in agreement. “Peter took your secret and threatened to spread it around as if he had a right and obligation to do it. That’s what really bothers me about what happened back there.” I nod in understanding. “I just hope Gran sees it that way. A puzzled look comes over my face. “You’ll see when you meet her.” He turns and starts to walk again. I watch him go and then start after him. We walk the rest of the way in comfortable silence. We reach Jay’s home. It’s an immaculate two-story colonial with cream siding and dark blue shutters. The front door is a muted yellow, which blends nicely with the other colors. The driveway is made of red brick pavers in a basket weave pattern. There are Japanese maples in the front yard and boxwoods line the driveway. There are white dogwoods and trimmed purple azaleas across the front of the house with irises and rose bushes between them. We take a path of slate pavers to the far side of the house and pass through a Clematis covered arbor and gate to the back yard. It’s just as manicured as the front. Large elm trees ring the fenced property. There are two large flower gardens in the yard. One holds a mixture of Lilies, more Roses, and some Hosta’s. The other has a wide variety of cutting flowers like Dahlias, Zinnias, Gladiolas, and Lavender. My mom would be jealous. Through an open window I can smell a peach pie and pot roast. We get to the backdoor and Jay leads us into a mudroom. We slip off our sneakers, and he pokes his head around the corner, and says, “Hey Gran, we’re home.” I hear her coarsely say, “So I can smell.” I think uh-oh, that’s not a good sign. “Well, don’t hide your friend in there, bring him in. He nods to me and we enter the kitchen, me more tentatively than Jay. I spot the pie on the window sill cooling. I see the oven is on and a light lets me see the pot roast cooking. I also smell freshly made rolls. Gran is standing at the stove in an apron and a wooden spoon in her hand. She’s stirring a pot. She turns and I see her steel gray eyes. She looks right into my eyes and sizes me up in about 2 seconds. I feel naked in front of her. I turn my head and look around the kitchen again. My thoughts were that it would be something out of the fifties, but it is completely updated and modern. She has a gas stove with 6 burners, a side by side refrigerator, an oversized deep welled stainless-steel sink with a detachable nozzle. The upper cupboards are glass covered, not wood panels and have brass handles. The lower ones have wooden doors and also have brass handles. There’s an upright mixer from KitchenAid and it looks well used. There are a slack of Blue Willow plates sitting on the table with matching utensils. She looks at Jay and says, “Jason, the table isn’t going to set itself.” “Yes Gran.” He grabs everything and disappears into the dining room, which is right next to the kitchen. I move toward to the room to help, but Gran cuts me off and says, “He can do it himself. We need to get acquainted.” She gestures to the table and we sit opposite each other. She picks up her glass of ice tea and takes a sip while eyeing me up again. “So, you helped Jason last week at Mattie’s?” I nod, too frightened to speak. “That was very nice of you.” I nod again. She continues to look at me but shouts to Jay, “You didn’t tell me he was a mute.” My mouth falls open, but nothing comes out. She sees it and says, “Making progress.” “Gran, please be nice.” Jay says from the other room. “I am, Jason. You should see him. He’s like a deer in headlights. What did you tell him about me?” “Just the usual.” “Oh, well there’s the problem, you probably exaggerated.” She looks at me and softly asks, “Tyler or Tyrone?” “Tyler.” I say with some confidence. I look her in the eyes, ready for her next question. “Good. That’s a start.” She continues in the quiet voice, “Tyler, regardless of what Jason has told you, I’m just a feeble an old woman looking after her wayward and troubled grandson, trying to keep him from becoming a burden on society.” Her eyes blaze up in excitement. I crack a smile knowing she is pulling my leg. “You’re good ma’am.” “There we go.” She stands up, walks over and pats me on the shoulder. “Now go help Jason.” And in a slightly louder voice says, “Make sure he’s putting the forks on the correct side of the plate. You don’t know how many times he puts them on the wrong side.” “Gran, I was 8 when the last time I did that. 9 years ago.” “Seems like just yesterday.” She responds with all seriousness and winks to me. I walk into the dining room and it is as immaculate as the kitchen. The table is a Rowyn Wood Extendable table with matching chairs. Against one wall is an oak china hutch, filled with crystal bowls and more Blue Willow platters and serving dishes. There is a matching oak buffet table along another wall. On top is a vase filled with flowers from the garden. The walls are a muted pea green and the windows to the back yard have matching curtains and sheers. The oriental rug under the table has an Islimi floral pattern and the gold color is a nice contrast to the walls. Jay has finished setting the table and is checking to make sure everything is in its correct spot. Gran walks into the opening and tells us dinner will be in fifteen minutes. “If you’re not here when the food is ready, you miss out.” She reminds us of the peach pie cooling on the window sill. Jay nods toward the front hall. I follow. We pass a number of photos on the walls, but I only have a chance to glance at them. The hall has a long runner carpet on it with a pattern which matches the dining room rug. The stairs are hard wood and have another runner carpet going up it. There are more photos on the walls. We hit the steps and I tentatively ask, “Was she joking about the fifteen minutes or else?” He turns and with all seriousness says, “About some stuff, she jokes, but never about when dinner is going to be ready and that you’ll miss out if you’re not at the table. It happened to me a few times when I was younger and let’s just say, I’ve learned from my mistakes.” I chuckle and so does he. At the top of the stairs Jay points to a room for me to use to change. He heads to the bathroom and I hear the shower being turned on. He re-emerges, says he’ll go first, and heads to his room to strip. I duck into the room he pointed at and close the door most of the way. I look around and see some trophies and more photos. I look at the trophies and see the name Matthew Jason on most of them. Must be his father. There are about 10 bodybuilding and wrestling trophies on the shelves. I see photos scattered about too. I look at one and see the spitting image of Jay in it, but it cannot be him as this man is standing next to his wife, who is holding a baby. There is a 5-year-old or so standing in front of them. Has to be Jay based on the blue eyes staring into the camera. There are some other photos around, one or two show his dad on stage holding a trophy, another is him at a wrestling meet with his arm raised. His father was huge in the photos. Now I know where Jay gets it from. A couple more photos show just Jay and a younger Gran. Jay looks to be 7 or 8. His blue eyes have a sadness in them. One shows Jay with a black eye. There’s a quick rap at the door and Jay pokes his head in and says, “Shower’s all yours.” I say thanks. I head into the bathroom. Jay left a towel out for me and left the water on too. I strip and hop in and begin to wash off the day’s grim. Thoughts of Peter and his action make me mad. I then think of Jay in the locker room and what he did for me, and to Peter. My mind drifts. I’m in the locker room again, but this time Jay is holding me up with one arm around my throat. He’s not choking me, but I’m a good 6 inches off the ground. His bicep is barely flexed. He has a snarky grin on his face. He pulls me close to him and flexes his other arm and puts it right in my face. He snarls, “How do you like that? Want me to push it harder into your face?” He does and the muscle pushes right into my nose. I breathe in his aroma. It’s a musky scent mixed with man sweat. I wrap my fingers around the muscle and squeeze. He laughs and flexes harder, showing me his strength and that I am powerless against him. He pulls me even closer and I feel his erection push into my upper thigh. I get excited and feel my own erection starting. I sigh heavily. The scene changes. Now we’re in the weight room and Jay is laying shirtless on the flat bench with the bar loaded up to 405 lbs. I’m straddling his rock-hard midsection and watching him press the weight as if it were nothing. He’s up to 20 reps and the bar is mid-air when he leans his head up and says, “Like what you feel big guy?” He winks at me, does a slow pec roll, and tightens his abs. I reach my hand to his pecs and caress them. I tweak his nipples; he smiles at me. While still holding the bar in the air he casually says, “That feels nice little man, but you can be rougher than that. I won’t break.” He winks at me and flexes his chest making his pecs feel like granite. I massage the muscles. I feel his erection start to grow and poke me in the ass. He grunts and does another ten reps with ease. My erection tents my black mesh workout shorts. I move a hand down to it while the other continues to worship him. I close my eyes. The scene changes again. I standing next to Jay as he is on the ground in a pushup position. He says, “Well, that’s 50 with no extra weight. Ty, jump on my back, I need some resistance for the next 50 and you should be enough.” Next thing I know, I’m on his back, face down with my hands wrapped around his chest and feeling his rock-hard nipples, and he is punching out reps with ease. I again breathe in his manly sweaty scent. I stir. As he lowers us, I feel his ass squeeze around my dick. The sensation causes my erection to become powerful. He continues this with every rep. He gets to 40, turns his head, and asks, “You ready for the big finish little man?” Before I have a chance to answer, he kicks it into high gear and whips out the last 10 reps. I find my hands are groping his chest and triceps, feeling the muscle explode with every movement. He gets to 50 and yells, “Boom!” I’m back in the shower and I see there is a white streak on the tiled shower wall. My left hand has cum between the fingers. I think to myself, ‘fuck, fuck, fuck, not Jay. He’s my best friend and he’s straight.’ Jay knocks on the door and I hear him say, “2 minutes buddy. Get dried off and down to the table. I’m heading down now.” I yell back ‘ok’. I rinse off and grab a towel and quickly dry off. I move back to the spare room, will my still stiff cock to go limp, and throw on my change of clothes and some deodorant. I head down and step into the dining room as Gran is putting the salad and bread on the table. She glances up and says, “I guess Jason put the fear of no food in you?” “Yes ma’am.” “You’re a guest, I would not have withheld dinner from you…this time.” She eyes me up. “Next time, you’re considered family and all bets are off, got it?” The steely gray eyes pierce mine. “Yes ma’am.” “And Tyler,” “Yes ma’am” “Stop calling me ma’am. I know you’re being polite and were raised with manners, but from here on out, you call me ‘Gran’.” “Yes ma’am, err, Gran.” She nods. Gran goes back into the kitchen and returns with a platter with a lid on it. Jay follows with two bowls. One has garlic mashed potatoes and the other French cut green beans with bacon. I offer to help get anything else, but she waves me off and tells me to sit. I wait for them to sit and take the open seat across from Jay. Gran is to my right at the end of the table. She reaches out and takes our hands and asks, “Jason, would you like to say Grace, if you haven’t forgotten the words.” She looks at me and gives me the slightest wink. “Yes, Gran.” He recites the prayer. When he’s done, Gran pulls the lid off the platter to show the still steaming pot roast. There are carrots and onions surrounding it. She starts passing the salad around. I take a fair-sized portion and pass the bowl to Jay who is not ashamed to load his plate up. Pot roast is next. I take a smaller piece and pass the platter. Gram, watching me says, “Stop. Tyler, what are you doing?” I look at her with confusion. She glances at my plate and says, “You’re a growing boy, eat like it.” I blush. “I made enough food for 6 people,” She spreads her hands over the plates full of food, “and you’re taking half helpings. Stop being polite, you are family now, eat like it.” I glance over to Jay, who avoids eye contact the me. I’m on my own now. “Don’t look to him for help.” She chides me. I see Jay quickly smile and glance up and back down. “Jason, pass that platter to me.” He does. “Tyler, give me your plate.” I do. She loads 2 more pieces of pot roast onto the plate, then scoops on some carrots and onions. “Are you able to get your own potatoes and beans, or should I do it for you?” She asks in the most sarcastic voice I’ve heard. I look into her eyes as she passes my plate back to me. The corner of her mouth curls up ever so slightly. I wink at her. I set the plate down and take a large helping of potatoes and beans. She nods in approval. Dinner has officially started. She leads off the conversation and we get the basics out of the way. Only child, parents are still married. Dad is an Engineer, chemical, not a train. Mom is a Real estate agent and sings on Sundays at church. Gran raises her eyebrows, looks at Jay and says, “God fearing people, Jason. Keep this one around, you’ll need him.” I chuckle and Jay just shakes his head. Moved here a month ago for dad’s job. Will be starting quarterback in the fall and hope to make the wrestling team after that. She nods in approval and pushes the bowl of beans toward me, basically telling me to take seconds. There is a lull in the conversation and Jay clears his throat. “Um, Gran, there is something I need to talk to you about.” Gran sets her fork and knife on her plate. Jay does the same. Uh-oh, this is going to get serious. I ask, “May I be excused? You will want some privacy for this.” I start to stand. Gran gives me a look to sit back down. I do. “What is it Jason?” As her head turns back to him. Jay looks to me and I nod, giving him all the encouragement and support I can, from across the table. It does not go un-noticed by Gran. “What did you two do? Out with it, Jason.” There is a gentle forcefulness in her voice. “Well, you see Gran…” and he goes thru the incident at the gym from the beginning. When he gets to the part of me being gay, he pauses, looks me right in the eyes and waits. I nod that it is ok. I see his chest relax and he continues the story. Gran does not interrupt or say one word. She nods here and there. When he’s let out that I’m gay, she looks over to me, reaches her left hand out and puts it on top of my right hand. She squeezes gently. He finishes by telling her about his visit with Carlos. Her eyes light up and she says, “Good for him. I always knew he had a backbone and wouldn’t put up with people like Peter.” She looks into Jay’s eyes and says, “Yes, I will be calling Carlos after dinner and I will let him know you will be working at the gym to pay off the damage to the lockers.” Jay nods, knowing that was going to happen. She looks over to me and says, “Peter has always been mean-spirited. I do not know what Jason saw in him to consider him a friend.” Jay sits in silence. Gran is taking over. “I will be having a conversation with his grandfather this Thursday at Bridge. Thomas will put the fear of God back into Peter about his blathering.” I say, “I’m sorry I’ve caused problems Gran. I did not mean for Jay to get in trouble with the gym or you.” She waves me off. “Tyler, there is one thing I have tried to instill in my wayward grandson” She says with a hint of sarcasm in her voice. She waves her right hand to him, “And that is to be a better person and true friend. Always try to avoid violence and only use it as a last resort.” I nod thinking there may have been a non-violent way to ease the situation today. She turns to Jay and says in a most sincere and loving voice, “Jason Matthew, you made me proud today.” She reaches her hand to his cheek and gently rubs it. Jay and I exhale at the same time. “While there may have been a better way to handle Peter, what you did was in the best interest for Tyler. I’m sure he appreciates it.” She looks at me and I nod. She says to me, “There are more ‘Peter’s’ in the world than ‘Jason’s’, and you may not always have this Jason around.” She nods her head in Jay’s direction. “I understand Gran.” And I look across the table into Jay’s bright blue eyes, which are alive again. She firmly states, “Now, finish your meals, there is Peach pie and vanilla ice cream for dessert and Tyler,” She looks me up and down and says, “You look like you’re withering away to skin and bones, unlike Jason here.” I practically choke on the pot roast and Jay rolls his eyes. “I will need to need to meet your parents and show them how to cook for a teenage boy.” She flashes a wicked smile at me. “Gran,” Jay says, “I’m sure his mother knows how to cook.” She waves him off again and leans her boney elbows on table, looks me right in the eyes, and says, “So you’re gay, do you have a boyfriend?” My mouth falls open and before I can say anything, she says, “If not, my bridge partner Samuel’s grandson might be free.” I laugh and Jay groans.

Part 2, Fresh Start. I walk up the long sidewalk to the old Victorian style house. It is disheveled. Weeds growing up between the sidewalk cracks, overgrown grass on both sides, bushes tangled and mangled. Dirt patches with more scraggly weeds where flower beds used to be. A few dead trees with dead leaves surrounding them. The house is in as much disrepair as the yard. Paint is peeling and cracked. Shutters missing or hanging on by a nail. The wood siding is warped, cracked, and falling off in places. The wrap-around porch is missing wood planks and is caked with dirt and dust. There are curtains in every window and everyone is pulled shut. I cannot see into the house. I walk up the steps to the porch. There is a creak with each step. Old newspapers skirt along the boards with the minimal warm morning breeze, which will certainly mean a hot day. An unseen animal skitters thru the shadows and off the end of a plank into the bushes which surround the porch. I am startled, but take a deep breath and gather myself. Why should I be scared? I’m 17, 6’2, 200lbs, solid body. Mostly muscles, but have a tendency to get sloppy with my workouts and have slipped somewhat recently. I’ve been living with my Gran for a number of years since my parents passed away. She is the iron rod which has kept me on the straight and narrow. She’s in her 80’s, thin and scrawny, with bones which remind me of dry pasta, but she still packs a mean punch and a wicked tongue. We’ve had many disagreements over those years, but my love and respect for her always made me see the knowledge in why she did things to me, and for me, during my life. Like today. She came into my room around 8, woke me from a peaceful sleep and told me to head over to this house and knock on the door. I am to do whatever the owner needs me to do. I started to protest, giving some lame excuse about meeting friends and going to the gym to workout. Gran just looked into my eyes, and said, “Bullshit.” Then she knocked me upside my head. I stare into her steely gray eyes, she stares right back into my clear blue eyes and she says, “Did I stutter or are you trying to see if I’ll hit you again.” She waves her hand over my body and says, “You may be big and strong and all that stuff, but you can be dumb as a pile of rocks sometimes Jason.” She hovers over me and looks me dead in the eyes again and says softer, “Now, I’ll say it again, did I stutter?” “No Gran.” I say humbly, breaking my stare. “Good. Get your feet in gear.” “Yes ma’am.” Gran puts her right hand on the side of my face and gives it a gentle pat and leans down and kisses the side of my head. She then runs her fingers thru my crew cut blonde hair and says, “You need a haircut. Get it done by the end of the week.” “Yes Gran.” And here I stand, among the debris and garbage. I straighten up, walk up to the door and push the doorbell. Nothing. Not surprised as I roll my eyes. I knock on the door and the panes on the windows rattle like they are about to fall out. I put my ear close to the door to see if I can hear anyone inside. Nothing. I wait a minute and listen again. Still nothing. I knock again and listen intently. I hear footsteps. They sound like they’re a mile away. They’re shuffling along. After about a minute, I hear someone undoing a chain lock. The door creaks open and there stands a boy about 13 years old, or so I guess. He’s about 5’4, 110 lbs. Shaggy blonde hair hanging down over his green eyes and ears. Bare footed, wearing a ratty pair of gym shorts which seems to be a size too big for him. His t-shirt is white, or would be if it were washed. There are holes in the shirt and seems to be worn out. He stands there and stares at me, kind of like Gran does, but I think he’s checking me out. “Hello. My name Jason, but my friends call me Jay.” The boy is still just looking at me. “My Gran sent me over.” The boy nods and backs up a step. I step into the house and he shuts and re-chains the door. It is cool inside, almost cold. I do not hear an air condition or fan going, so I wonder how they got it so chilly. I glance around. Due to the curtains, there is not much light. Furniture is sparse, but what I see of it, it is of good quality, just covered in clear plastic or dust, or both. There are portraits on the walls, but I do not know the people, possibly the owners of the house and this kids relatives. I look down at him and he is still staring at me. A shaky female voice rings out from a side room, “Who was at the door Xander?” Xander scampers off to the room and I hear him talking to the lady, but cannot make out what he is saying. “Well, show him in, don’t be rude.” And I hear a cane strike him and he yelps. He reappears and is rubbing his left arm. He nods his head toward the room and I walk over. There is not much light in this room either, but I see an elderly lady sitting is a dark brown Carrington court wingback chair. She is wearing an older style floral print dress and has a navy-blue wool sweater on. She has thinning blue gray hair which is neatly pulled back. Her frail legs are propped up on a matching ottoman and she has slippers on her feet. There are matching end tables on either side of her, one has a tall glass of ice tea on a tile coaster, and the other has a pair of horn-rimmed glasses with a chain sitting on top of a thick hardback book. There is a sofa across from her covered with a croqueted afghan which matches the sofa perfectly. The two side walls have built-in bookcases and are filled top to bottom with hardback novels. There is a fireplace on the end wall, and it looks well used. The wood for the bookcases and fireplace seems to be Mahogany or a Dark Cherry. “Hello Ma’am, my name is Jason and my Gran sent me over. She said I to do whatever you need me to do.” She glances at me, a slight smile appears on the corners of her mouth as she says, “Mow the lawn, take out the dead trees, and pull the weeds, today. There is a push mower and shovel in the tool shed. Xander will show you.” “Yes ma’am.” I turn to leave, but she clears her throat. I turn back around. She eyes me up and down again and says, “Keep your shirt on. I don’t want the neighbors gawking at you or your half naked body. Lord knows what they’ll think of me.” “Of course, ma’am.” Xander leads me out of the room, down a short hallway, thru the kitchen which hasn’t been updated in a very long time, to a backdoor. This one also has a chain lock. He undoes the lock, tugs on the door which slowly creaks open, almost like it wants to stay shut. We cross another covered porch, down another set of creaky wooden steps, toward the tool shed. We walk thru more grass, which is nearly knee high on me. I want to ask Xander when the last time anyone cut the grass was, but get a feeling he will not respond. We reach the shed and I see a rusty pad lock on the old wooden door. It is locked. I look down to Xander and ask, “Do you have the key?” He shakes his head no. In my mind, I roll my eyes. “Is there one?” I ask and he shrugs his shoulders, meaning he doesn’t know or want to tell me. “I don’t have time to search for it.” I size up the lock and determine I can pull it off. “Kid, cover your eyes.” He does and turns away. I grasp the lock, flex my bicep, tense my body, and give it two quick tugs. It comes off the door with a shower of splinters and a few small chunks of wood. Xander turns back and his face brightens for a second and then falls back to neutral again. I toss the lock to him. I pull the doors open and enter. It’s dark inside, but I pull on a drawstring light. I search for the push mower, but do not see it. I look down to Xander and he points to Craftsman manual push mower. His expression doesn’t change, but I let out a grown. Gran must be having a good laugh at my expense right now. Hot as balls out and I get to push mow a whole yard with a manual mower then weed the gardens as well, all while keeping my shirt on. I’m going to sweat thru this thing in about 15 minutes. I turn to ask the kid if he will help me rake up the grass clippings, but see he has left and is walking back to the house. The lock is on the ground next to the door. I turn back around and make my mind up to get to it. I maneuver the mower out, find a rake and trash barrel. I search for the weeding tools and find a hoe, spade, and clippers. I search for some gloves, but don’t see any. No shock there. I start to mow. It’s hard work due to the grass being over grown, but I manage. I’m about 20 minutes in and I’ve sweated thru my shirt, as I knew I would. I keep mowing. After an hour I take a break, grab the rake and barrel and collect the clippings. Sweat is pouring off me, clippings are stuck to my whole body. The sun is beating down and the humidity has gone up. Good thing I put on a heavy coating of sunscreen or my pale white ass would be beet red by now. The trash can is full of clippings. I walk up to the backdoor of the house and knock on the door. Xander answers after a few minutes. “Do you have a couple large plastic bags for the grass clippings and weeds? The trash can is getting full.” He holds up a finger indicating I should hold on for a minute. He disappears into the house and returns a few minutes later. In one hand are the bags. In the other, a large glass of ice water. My face shows my appreciation. I still say, ‘Thank you very much.” He nods. He backs into the house and shuts the door. I walk to the end of the porch and sit on the top step to enjoy the glass of water. There is a bit of shade where I’m at, and the water quenches my thirst. I rub my forearm across my forehead to wipe away the sweat and grass and realize I’m just smearing it around. I should have asked for a towel. I flex and relax my biceps. The heat of the day feels good on my body. My arms and legs are warmed up. I feel refreshed from the water. I head back to the yard. I start to rake up the clippings when I hear a voice call out to me. “Need some help?” I turn to see a black guy walking up the driveway. He’s about my age and size. I respond, “Sure.” And reach my hand out to shake his. “I’m Jay.” “Ty.” He says. He’s got a firm grip. Bicep bulges in the skin tight t-shirt. Quads and calves are impressive. He must be an athlete and hit the gym on some sort of regular basis. “Haven’t seen you around? Are you new to the area?” “Yeah, moved in about a few weeks ago. Figured today was just as good as any other to wander around.” I nod noting his North Eastern accent. “You live in this big house?” He asks looking around the yard and nodding at the house. “Nah, just doing some yard work for the owner.” This time he nods. “Any help would be appreciated, thanks.” He grins and jokingly says, “I need a workout today. Been slacking for a few days.” He grabs a rake and I go back to the push mower. We start at it. With Ty’s help, the work moves much quicker. We get the rest of the yard mowed and raked in another hour. There are 4 bags of clippings sitting next to the shed, in addition to the garbage can I had already filled. We take another break and I head back to the porch to ask for more bags. Ty is right beside me. He’s just as sweaty as I am. His t-shirt and shorts are stuck to his body too. He’s got a nice set of abs on him to boot. Whole package. I’ll need to ask what sports he plays. I knock on the door and turn to him and say, “This may be a while. The last few times I knocked; it took a few minutes for someone to answer.” Ty raises an eyebrow questioning me. Sure enough, I wait a minute or two and knock again. I hear Xander shuffling to the door. I hear the chain coming off the lock and the door opens. He stands in the doorway and looks up at me. He sees Ty next to me and a bit behind me. He looks him up and down and looks back to me with no change to his expression. “May we have some more bags please, and possibly some water and a couple towels?” Xander holds up a finger and backs into the house again. He comes back a few minutes later and motions for me to come in. When Ty starts to follow, Xander holds his hand up indicating he needs to stay outside. Ty raises his eyebrow again. I follow Xander back into the house and back to the parlor where the old lady was. We enter the room and Xander stops to allow me to approach her. I guess he doesn’t want to get in her cane swinging range again. She’s still in her chair with a glass of iced tea next to her. She puts down her book and lowers her glasses. “I see you made a friend.” She says, obviously referring to Ty. “Yes ma’am. He walked up the driveway a while ago and offered to help. I hope it is ok?” I think to myself, if it’s not, I’ll have some explaining to do to Gran when I get home early. The old lady eyes me up again, as if she knows what I’m thinking. She says, “I’m not entirely fond of nig – sorry, black folk, but will let him help you, today. Let him know he needs to keep his shirt on too.” Xander must be watching for an upstairs window and have diarrhea of the mouth. She looks back into her book. “Yes ma’am, thank you.” I stand there for another moment and she glances back up and stares into my eyes. She lets the book fall into her lap, still in her hands. “Is there something else?” she asks impatiently, a finger tapping the side of book. Unsure of what her response may be based on her recent remarks about Ty, I simply ask, “May we have a couple towels and some more water please? It is very hot and humid out.” She continues to look into my eyes and flatly says, “Xander, put a pitcher of ice water on the back porch with some towels.” “Thank you.” She picks her book back up and starts to read. The conversation is over. Xander leads me back to the backdoor where I find Ty, sitting on the porch step, cooling off, and waiting for me. I walk over to him and briefly relay the conversation, leaving out the derogatory remark. He rolls his eyes. Xander has disappeared again and comes back rather quickly with the water and towels. This time he hangs out at the door for a few minutes, watching us towel off and drink the water. He spends most of the time staring at Ty. He seems to be ogling his chest and arms, which are pretty impressive, if I say so. But then I see his eyes wander south a bit. Not sure why he’d be checking out Ty’s junk? It cannot be the first time he’s seen a black person, although, given the old ladies opinion of them, maybe it is. All the sudden we hear him speak. It’s a soft tinny voice, with not much force behind it. He looks at Ty and innocently asks, “Are you hung like a horse?” I nearly spit out my mouthful of water. Ty just stares at the kid. I’m wondering what he’s thinking and if I’m going to have to hold him back. The kid is obviously naïve and probably doesn’t know any better. He continues, “My grandmother says all black men have penises as big and thick as a horse. I saw a horse once and wanted to compare.” I’m peeing my pants and trying not to laugh. I keep an eye on Ty as we’ve just met and I don’t know how he’ll react. I want to be ready to tackle him if he goes after Xander. Ty stares at the kid for a moment, looks over to me. I don’t budge and try not to look at him or I’ll bust out laughing. He turns back to Xander and then walks over to him. He squats down in front of him and softly says, “Xander, that really isn’t an appropriate first question to ask another guy, especially a black person. Have you ever seen a black man before Xander?” He nods yes, but my guess is, not up close. Xander stares at Ty and reaches out and touches his forearm. He asks Ty another question. “Are you strong as an ox?” I let a giggle out. Ty’s shoulders raise and lower with a deep sigh. Xander continues, “Nana says black men are strong too. I watched Jay tear the lock off the shed door, and figure if he can do that, you must be stronger than he is.” Ty looks back over his shoulder at me and I just shrug. He turns back to the kid and asks, “How strong do think I am?” “I dunno.” And I believe him. I’m interested in seeing what Ty can do. “How about this.” And Ty stands up, bends over and picks Xander up by his waist and lifts him over his head. His eyes go wide and he opens his mouth, but nothing comes out. Ty lifts him up and down a few times, his biceps barely registering the kids’ weight. He then spins him around and Xander’s hair goes flying off his face. As Ty slows down, Xander’s hair falls back around his face. He’s wearing a big smile now. He walks over to me and hands him off to me. Xander’s back is to me and he is facing outward. Ty takes a few steps back and tosses up a pretty striking double bi. I’m impressed and let out a low whistle. Ty walks back towards us and turns so his right arm is within Xander’s reach. “You want to feel it?” Xander slowly nods yes. Ty relaxes and then retightens his arm and the muscle seems a bit bigger, stretching the fabric of his t-shirt to the limit. He gently says, “Go for it buddy.” Xander reaches his small hand out and tentatively touches the muscle. Ty bounces the muscle, and Xander gasps. His little hand gets bolder and he starts to feel more the muscle. He reaches out his other hand and Ty repositions himself so Xander can feel up his bicep with both hands. This goes on for a few minutes and mind you, I’ve been holding up this 110lb kid by the waist the whole time. But he is enthralled by Ty and his muscles. After a few minutes of flexing, Ty ends the show with a nice most muscular. I put Xander back on the ground and he says, “Thank you.” He then disappears through the backdoor. We hear him put the chain back on the door. I look at Ty and say, “I guess he’s satisfied.” Ty laughs. “We better get back to it. With this humidity building, a pop up thunder storm could roll thru at any point.” Ty nods. I add, “Nice arms, work out much?” He just laughs at me. With the grass mowed and bagged, we turn our attention to the weeds. There are plenty of areas to choose where to start. We walk around to the front of the house and I pick one of the flower beds next to the porch. Ty takes one on the other side of the walk. We start a conversation. I begin, “Looks like you know your way around a gym. I belong to the gym right off Route 1. Have you joined one yet? I can bring you in as a guest if you’d like to check it out. It’s got a nice variety of free weights and a bunch of machines including 3 flat benches, a decline and incline press bench and 3 squat racks.” “Sounds nice. Yeah, I’d like to check it out. I haven’t had time with moving and all. My parents have me doing so much around the house, moving furniture, painting rooms, and just general maintenance to the house. I need to get out and get back into a gym routine. You also look like you know your way thru the weights section.” I laugh. He continues, “Play any sports? Guessing the school has a football and wrestling team?” “Yeah, I actually play on both those teams. I’m left offensive tackle. Gotta keep the QB’s blindside safe.” We both grin at that. “I wrestled in the 182lb class last year, but now weigh 200. I’m trying to decide if I want to slim back down or move up a class. I’d need to drop 10 pounds to make 182 and I’m not sure I want to lose the muscle and strength I’ve gained. What class did you wrestle in?” “Last year I was 182 too, but I’ve only put on 6lbs since the season ended, so it looks like I may be in the 195 class. I may need to slim down. I don’t think I could take you on my best day.” He waves his hand up and down my body. I blush. “Don’t be embarrassed. It’s a compliment. Dude, you look like a stud and I’m sure most guys are afraid when they see you walk onto the mat.” I shrug my shoulders. He’s right. I went unbeaten last year until the semi-finals at states. Lost in a slug fest. Ty continues, “For football, you might be protecting my blind side this season. I’m going to try out for QB. I was QB the last 2 seasons at my prior school.” I nod in acknowledgement. “With that arm, I’m sure you can unleash a rocket if you need to.” He grins widely. We continue working our way around the different flower beds in the yard. The work is hard, but having someone to talk to makes it easier. We take breaks every hour or so and notice Xander leaves out a pitcher of ice water and fresh towels for us every time. I jokingly mention to Ty, “I think you’ve made two friends today.” He laughs in response. I check my watch and see it’s about 2:30. We’ve completed weeding the beds around the house. We start to hit ones out by the property line. I look to the sky and see some clouds have drifted in. I look over to Ty and say, “Keep an eye out. One of those could turn into a thunderhead at some point.” He glances up and nods. We keep at it. My shirt has been stuck to my body since about 10am. It feels like a second skin. The short sleeves have cinched up to my arm pits and my biceps are on display. I flex them once in a while for shits and grins. They’re about 17 inches right now, but I hope to grow them over the summer so when football starts, I have a head start in the weight room. I glance over to Ty who is working the next bed over. There is a dead tree in it. He’s trying to pull it out, but it’s being stubborn. I walk over and say, “Need help getting it out?” “Yeah, that’d be great.” He grunts tugging on the trunk. “Let’s dig around the trunk a bit more and then we can try rocking it back and forth to wiggle it out.” I nod and we begin. We get the dirt and rocks cleared away and start to rock the trunk back and forth. It’s moving, but not coming up. Ty says, “You keep pulling, I’ll jam my shovel under the truck and try to cut the tap root.” “Ok.” I squat down in the trench next to the tree and wrap my hands around the trunk. I brace my legs and my quad muscles come into relief. I notice Ty glances over and sees my legs. He quickly looks away and goes back to shoving the shovel under the tree a few times. I continue rocking the tree and can feel it getting looser. “Keep going. It’s almost free.” I keep my legs braced, squat down a bit more, and get a new grip lower on the ball of dirt around the tree. Any dead leaves which had remained on the tree are now on the ground around us, or stuck to our sweaty t-shirts. I am covered in dirt, as is Ty. I am vigorously rocking the tree and can feel it coming loose. I take a deep breath, strain my body and give one mighty pull as Ty hits the taproot one last time and breaks it. I start to stumble backwards, but steady myself. With the taproot broken, we go back to removing dirt and rocks from under the mound. Once the mound seems small enough, I get back into the trench and squat down again to lift it out. Ty speaks up, “Need help with that. Two people may be better.” “Nah, I’m a stud, remember?” We both laugh. “Can you get the wheelbarrow from the shed? I can lift it out, but probably can’t carry it all the way to the shed.” He goes to the shed and returns a minute later with the wheelbarrow. “We better speed this up Jay. Those clouds are getting darker.” I look skyward and see what he means. I also feel the breeze picking up. “Ok. I’ll lift the ball out of the hole and put it there.” I point to a spot right next to the hole. “Once it’s out, we can tilt the barrow over and slide it in.” I get down again and hug the ball of dirt and roots to my chest. I take a few deep breaths, inhaling dust and dirt. I close my eyes, concentrate on the weight, and slowly lift using my legs. Roots grate against my quads, dirt crumbles off and rolls down my legs, and the trunk slides across my right cheek. I guess the weight of the tree and ball to be around 200lbs. Not too bad. I think I could carry it to the shed, but why chance an injury. I easily lift it out of the hole and Ty has the barrow ready for me. I slide it in and then grasp the sides. We steady the barrow and then turn it upright. As we finish, I feel the first drops of rain hit me. Ty hefts up the wheelbarrow and starts for the shed. I walk around and collect the tools and bags of weeds. By the time I get back to the shed, it’s a downpour. I’m already soaked with sweat, so the warm rain feels pretty good. I decide to stand in the rain and let it wash off some of the dirt and grass clippings. Ty takes a hint and does the same. I am tempted to take my shirt off, but don’t because the old lady may be watching and I don’t want her to get upset with me. As I’m running my hands thru my crew cut blonde hair, Ty nudges me and glances over to the porch. Xander is sitting in a chair just watching us. I move back into the shed. Ty follows. In a low voice he says, “Is it me or is Xander just a bit off.” “Oh, it’s definitely you.” I say sarcastically. Ty glowers at me. “Nah, I think he’s led a sheltered life and probably doesn’t have too many friends. You may be the first black guy he’s talked to or touched.” Ty raises an eyebrow. “Think about it. The questions he asked are not normal for any kid with a computer these days. The old lady probably doesn’t see a need for one. Her parlor is loaded with books. She probably thinks that’s all Xander needs to be educated. As for you being the first black kid he’s talked to, I’ve never seen Xander at school or on the bus. This is, unfortunately, a mostly white neighborhood, so…” I shrug my shoulders and Ty nods in understanding. “She probably home schools him, or at least has someone come in to teach him.” We unexpectedly hear, “Jay! Ty!” We both look out the shed door and see Xander standing on the porch steps with bath towels in hands, shaking them at us. I glance at Ty. We both nod and sprint thru the downpour to the porch. We leap up onto the porch and out of the rain. Xander approaches and hands each of us a towel. We both start to dry our heads off. Xander says, “Nana said it would be ok to take our shirts off to dry off since no one can see you back here.” Ty raises an eyebrow, but I’ve already slipped my sneakers and socks off. I’m shedding my shirt and stepping back into the rain to get more of the dirt, grass, and sweat off me. Ty seems tentative, and I can understand why. I taunt him with, “Dude, the rain feels good.” He turns away from Xander, slips off his shoes, socks, and t-shirt. He steps into the rain next to me. God damn is he built. The t-shirt, even when it was soaking wet and clinging to his body, didn’t do him justice. His nipples are prominent and his abs are cut and are a clear 6 pack. Biceps have to be close to 17 or 18 inches. My jaw drops and I say, “Damn dude, I need to step up my workouts to stay ahead of you.” Ty looks over at me, glances up and down, and says, “You’ve got nothing to worry about stud. You got me beat.” I notice a bulge in his shorts. My brain suddenly shifts sideways. Ty’s gay. Should’ve picked up on it earlier when he was flexing for Xander, but missed it. I open my mouth, but shut it. I continue to look at Ty with the rain pouring down on us. He looks at me and sees me staring. “What? Oh.” He realizes why I’m staring. “Yeah, I’m gay. Surprised it took you this long to figure it out.” I just stand there. “Hope this doesn’t change anything.” I immediately, almost too quickly say, “No. Of course it doesn’t.” He continues to look at me as if I’m lying to him. The rain continues to pour down on us. I hear a rumble of thunder in the distance. “Well, you can stop staring at me. I may be the first black guy he’s seen.” He nods toward Xander, “but I cannot be the first gay guy you’ve seen…” We move back onto the porch and start to dry off. Xander is there listening to everything. His Nana will be getting an earful at some point soon and I’m sure she’s going to have opinions about it. I respond sheepishly, “No, you’re not. I’m sorry for staring. It just kind of took me by surprise.” I pause and honestly say, “No, it did take me by surprise.” Ty arches an eyebrow. I explain, “I can usually get a pretty good read on people and all through our talks today, it never occurred to me you were gay. When you were flexing for Xander, I figured you liked showing off.” “I do like showing off.” He says waving his hands up and down his impressive torso. “It took a lot effort to get this body, why not show off. Also, yeah, I hide it well. Or, I try to until I see a smoking hot guy.” He looks me up and down like he’s eyeing up a bowl of ice cream and licks his lips. He then cracks a wicked smile and starts to laugh. I get it. Now he’s just messing with me. I start to laugh as well. We finish toweling off and wring out our t-shirts. We slip the t-shirts back on, even though they are still wet, at least they’re not laden with water. “How are your parents with it?” “It was difficult at first. I came out to them about a year ago and my mom was actually more upset than my dad was. She gave me the whole “God this and God that” speech.” I nod in understanding. “After a while everything calmed down and we settled back into our same old routine. They’d yell at me for being lazy and I try my best to keep up appearances.” That generates a raucous laugh from me. “I knew I liked you for some reason. I foresee us having a great time at football and wrestling.” Ty looks at me and casts his eyes downward. I get it and say, “Dude, not telling a soul. It’s your thing and I will respect your wishes. I’ve got your back and if anyone gives you grief, you let me know and I’ll set them straight. Sorry for the pun.” He looks back up and grins. “Thanks Jay, appreciate that.” He walks over and we ‘bro-hug’. I look around and see Xander has disappeared. The backdoor is still open, so he may have gone inside. I check around the corner of the porch, but do not see him. As I turn back around, he emerges from the kitchen door. He has platter of cookies and some more water for us. Since I did not have lunch, the cookies are like manna from heaven. I grab a handful and sit down and start to chow my way thru them. Ty looks over at me with his handful and says, “Last meal buddy?” I have crumbs on my face, shirt, and shorts. I laugh, stand up, and shake them off. Xander walks up to us and says, “Nana says you can go for the day. The rain will be continuing for a while. Come back tomorrow at 10.” He looks at Ty and says, “Nana says it’s ok if you come back too.” He holds out an envelope to me. I take it and Xander walks back into the house and we hear the chain being put back on the door. I look over to Ty and says, “I guess our work here is done for today.” He laughs. I open the envelope and there is $10 in it. I show Ty the bill and we both roll over laughing. We wait a bit longer on the porch for the rain to let up, but want to leave as soon as we can. After about 10 minutes, it abates and we walk down the driveway. At the bottom, I turn to Ty and say, “Thanks again for your help. It means a lot to me.” I hold the envelope out to him. “Take it.” He has a shocked look on his face. “My Gran told me to come here and do what the old lady wanted. You didn’t need to help me. I wasn’t expecting to get paid. You take the money and have some fun with it.” “You sure? You worked just as hard as I did and deserve at least half.” I nod no and wave my hand at him. “OK, thanks. I guess I’ll see you tomorrow.” He comes in and we ‘bro-hug” one more time. I turn and walk home in the rain, which has picked up again. I don’t mind. I get home, grab a towel from the mudroom, and walk into the kitchen where Gran is getting dinner ready. “How was your day Jason?” I sit at the table and she sits next to me, facing me, “It went well Gran. We got a lot of work done.” “We?” “Yeah, I made a new friend, Ty.” I briefly recount the day to her as she listens with rapt attention. She puts her hand on my face, rubs it up and down and says, “See. And you wanted to be lazy today.” She stands up, kisses my forehead and says, “Go get cleaned up. Dinner will be ready soon. Maybe you can invite Ty over one night. I’d like to meet him.” “Yes, Gran.” I walk out of the kitchen towards the steps to go upstairs, thinking of the interrogation Ty is in for if he visits. I chuckle to myself.

- Chapter 5 - Meet The New Size Day after day, I eagerly await Charles to come home from work. Hoping to see the fruit of my labour, but I wasn't very lucky. His shift was moved around quite often due to the school holidays – the cafe anticipated a higher traffic from the parents, as they bring their children for activities around town. Charles would text me and let me know that he won't be coming back early as he will head to the gym after the daily closing. I would then adjourned to bed, disappointed. Like clockwork, I would do a quick workout in the morning and head to work, being very mindful that I won't wake up my roommate. I'm unsure why myself, but I'm usually surged with abundance of energy through the day, like a persistent buzz in my head. I tend to get hungry very quickly too, but that's probably to sustain the energy level, I suppose. Maybe it's the morning cup of joe for all I care. Who knows? It doesn't bother me as much anyway, or so I want to believe as so. It was not until a good 2 months later when Charles call me up for lunch and invited me over to where he works, that I got to actually see him in person after such a long time. To be really honest, I was thrilled when I saw the text from Charles (totally an understatement). It was like an exclusive invitation to an opening premier and I got the best front seat. Without wasting a single second, I left my office at 12.30pm sharp and took a train to the station near where we stay. The whole journey was filled with my wildest imagination – how would Charles look like now? What would he be wearing? How would he be affected to the series of subliminal messages that I almost forgot that I've played for the past weeks? As I approach the cafe, I peek through the window but couldn't see a familiar face like Charles' working at the counter. Instead, there was a tall, huge man tinkering with the coffee machine, who I thought it was a mechanic from the coffee machine company. I walked over to the counter in search of my missing roommate and catch a familiar burn scar on the man's left hand. And god, I was so, so wrong. "Charles?" My face did nothing to conceal my surprised look when he turned over to look at me. He stood up straight, presumably reaching the mark of 6'2". What caught my eyes immediately was his pecs, stretching the seams of his t-shirt to its seams (I'm obviously a pecs guy). His wide shoulders are distinctive boulders now, connected to a pair of muscly arms that bulge at all the right places. And I haven't even gotten to the vascularity of his musculature, which is clearly in display on his forearms and his bull neck. With the lack of visual information on other parts of his body, my hyperactive imagination pretty much did the rest, with gratitude. Judging from the choice of pants, he's probably wearing a jockstrap and packing a huge asset inside with his now significantly wider stance. This moment probably span across a short 30 seconds, but it felt like forever to me. I'm out of words and out of breath – this is beyond what I think possible. With minimal prep required, he looks like he's ready to compete for the Classics. "Hey, Shawn! Glad you could make it!" he walked out from the counter as he removes his apron. The bulging muscles are restricting his movements, yet he manages to remove it in one swift movement. I'm barely able to move as he gave me a huge hug – at the moment, I thought I was hallucinating, this can't be real. However, I feel his body emanating heat, I can hear his heartbeat and most importantly, I can feel the rippling muscles bulge underneath his clothes. THIS. MUST. BE. REAL. ""Shawn?" I hear Charles call out to me again. I must have been staring for way too long, letting my gaze lingers just a tad too long at both his downward pointing nipples on his enormous pec shelves. I need to say something, ANYTHING. "Fuck, Charles." was all that came out from my mouth. Charles was clearly taken aback from the response. He chuckles and looks at me with an inquisitive look. "When did you get so big?" he laughed even louder now and his voice seems to be an octave lower, or more, than what I remembered. "You mean this?" he did a double biceps pose and I watch as both biceps rise to an impossible peak – I almost felt sorry for the sleeves. "I've been working on them all these while, what are you talking about?" he gestures me to a table nearby and asks me to sit down for a meal together. Trust me, I'm trying my very best to maintain my composure and this proves to be the hardest thing I've ever done with my life (pun totally intended). As we sit down, the chairs creeks under both our weight – have I been eating way too much recently? I shrugged the thought off and immediately put my attention back to the muscle beast in front of me. His stubble is really growing on me and his eyes are piercing blue now, as though able to see right through me and my every thought. For the very first time, I felt intimidated by my roommate – Charles and I can't help but wonder why he would ask me to see him here at where he works.

Feedback makes me hard - as long as it's somewhat positive. Enjoy My grandpa died recently. He was the most brilliant man I had ever heard of. He won the Nobel Prize in Physics twice and the Nobel Prize in Chemistry once. How does a person do that? I guess that was 6 months ago now. I’m starting to lose track of time as I think back of what my life was before. Sometimes it feels like 2 years, sometimes like 2 weeks. Things are getting fuzzy. When it comes down to it, the first 23 years of my life have been pretty good. I have smarts – I’m no brain trust, but I’m sharp and witty enough. I’m shorter than I’d like to be at 5’ 7’ but it could be worse. People have told me my entire life that I am cute, adorable, etc. I guess I’m OK. I have sharp elf-like features I’ve been told – maybe a bit of Scandinavian mixed with Eastern European – like some Lord of the Rings citizen of Lothlorian, but shorter and more tan. I should get one of those ancestry kits and see what I’m made of. Anyway, ya, I guess I’m cute’ish. Nothing of global significance, but if I were found in a small pond, I’d be attractive. And I’ve been able to stay thin and lean after high school and college. I can’t put on a pound of muscle to save my life, and I have tried. But, I do have a nice high tight round ass, a decent 7” cock when I get really excited, and low enough body fat to have 6 noticeable abs and squared off – if mostly flat – pecs. I wear fitted clothes easily. But enough about me for now. So back to my grandpa and looking back on how this all began for me – he was, no joke, the smartest man on this planet. I idolized him. I still do. Grandma is still alive, barely, and I love her as much as I loved him. She supported him always and never waivered from his side. A few hours after grandpa’s funeral, my grandma delivered a box to me at my small apartment, smaller than a shoebox. I was so sad to loose him. I was devastated. But she grabbed my hand and said, “Trevor, he really wanted you to have this. I don’t know what’s inside, but I think I know. He said it was his most valued possession, other than me.” She pushed the box into my chest, surprising me with her sharp shove. “I need to go take a nap, Trevor. It’s been such a long day.” The funeral had been just a few hours ago after all. “He told me to tell you to read the note first and wait a while to open the rest of the gift.” I watched her waddle away, my nan. What a tough woman to have balanced a force like my granddad. She could hang with the best of ‘em. I looked at the box and decided that I would open it after a well-deserved nap. I was exhausted. ********************************************************* Trevor woke up from his nap wondering whether it was after sunset or if it was the next day. His body stretched like a wakening feline. He could feel his lean body lengthening as he reached behind his head and grabbed the top of the headboard. Again the thought came to him – Is it morning or just a couple hours after going to sleep? He looked over at the clock. 7:59PM. Good. He hadn’t overslept into an entirely new day. There was the box. The box his grandfather left him just to the side of his clock. His curiosity got the best of him. “What would grandpa want to give me?” was the only thing he could think to himself. “Grandma seemed a bit – annoyed – about the whole thing,” he muttered under his breath. He unwound the tape that was holding the box closed and opened up the leaflets to what lay inside. “What the fuck is this then?” Trevor peered into the box and saw a small bottle made of clay. It was so nondescript he thought it looked like a kindergartener may have made it on Arts-and-Crafts Day. There were a few folded pieces of paper on the bottom of the box too. He grabbed the paper with his thick fingers (he did have big hands for his size which he always liked about himself) and started to read the words written on the page in an elegant fountain pen handwriting style. “Trevor, I miss you already. I miss your nan. I miss your brother and sisters. I miss your mother and your cousins. All of them. I need to give you something of great importance. When you read this letter, I want you to resist doing anything else afterward except to take a few hours and contemplate what I have written. That is all I can ask of you. My eldest grandchild, I wish you well. I wish you happiness. I wish your desires granted beyond your wildest dreams. Grandpa Wallace” There was a second sheet underneath, written in the same pen strokes. 1. Ask questions. Ask as many and as often as you need. 2. There are many rules. You will learn them as time goes on. 3. Attempt to anticipate consequences far beyond your normal understanding. 4. Maintain control of your emotions, wishes, desires. It will be difficult beyond any explanation I can give you. 5. Embrace who you are but do not lose sight of reality. 6. Help him go further than he could ever hope. It’s up to you now. That was the entire second page. Trevor sat on the bed wondering what the note meant. It was more than cryptic. It was confusing and frustrating. He remembered his grandmother just before she scurried out of the room telling him to “wait a while” before opening the rest of the gift and the note stating that he should “take a few hours and contemplate.” All Trevor saw was a small clay jar, misshapen, old, and ugly really. What did the words in the note mean? Ugh. He didn’t have much patience for this. But he trusted his grandpa and grandma more than just about anyone so he sat there quietly and alone with his thoughts. ****************************************************************************************** Dantalion waited patiently in his vessel. His consciousness swirled in a tight mist. This would be his 12thand final cycle. He knew that he was surely to be destroyed by one of his elder brothers during this binding. He thought back to the beginning when the djinn were created. They were governed by an immensely complex system of laws, regulations, and norms. Twelve of them had been created and now there were only three left. All of them had started on a quest to fill the Well of their power. Each of the twelve had their own Well. The first of the 12 to fill his Well would ascend to Godhood and then would have the power to crush the vessels of the remaining brothers, destroying them and snuffing them out of existence. The humans always considered the djinn to have godlike powers, but with their restrictions, they were more servants to their Bound and trapped in a labyrinth of regulation. He remembered with apathy his previous Bound. According to his personal opinion, the prior 11 were relatively weak men with little imagination. They all wanted power, control, money, or sex. There was nothing horribly creative about that and Dantalion was often bored. Unfortunately for the Bound, one of the laws was that a djinn could not change his physical self to be that of a woman. He was sure he would have spent his previous cycles in various female forms satisfying sexual urges otherwise. Not that sex with a woman was inherently unpleasant, but he knew that it would be one more thing to be bored by – acting out another fantasy without being able to enjoy it. After thousands of years, he was still a virgin, mostly because none of his previous Bound had granted him the ability to feel sex, feel what it was like, what the big deal was all about. He didn’t really care. Humans were so simple, really. Motivated by four or five base instincts. His 11thand most recent Bound wanted knowledge. He was a very measured, unique man, and never lost control. That was unfortunate for Dantalion. He was unable to extract much mana from him to fill his Well. He was attentive to the man but Wallace was so tight wound and controlled. He never let Dantalion really show the range of his power, not even the smallest iota. But Wallace had from the beginning stated he had mostly what he wanted in life. His desire was for knowledge. Apparently, the acquisition of three Nobel Prizes was good enough for the man. Dantalion would have rather ruled the world with him, but that was not his luck. Dantalion had no moral compass with regard to human interactions. He had always been there to fulfill the desires of his Bound – that was his purpose of existence – at least that is what they believed. He knew that it was far more than that. Three wishes would be offered a selected Bound. Those wishes would allow the potential companion to experience the galactic power of the djinn soon to be at his service. Then if the binding was accepted, and it always was, the ritual would begin and the two life-forces would be joined together. Once a Binding was complete, the djinn would wick a steady flow of mana from the desires and emotions of the Bound. As more wishes, desires, dreams were fulfilled – and with increased power used to fulfill them – the more mana would be wicked into the Well. The more intense the satisfaction of the Bound, the more desire an action of the djinn satisfied, the more mana would be drawn away. Dantalion had been woefully unlucky in his chance pairings with humans. But this was the first selected pairing. His 11thsuggested his grandson, Trevor, to be Dantalion’s 12thand last binding. All those before had been so selfish of their power over this djinn, they had hidden the vessel rather than pass it along to anyone else. This would be his last cycle. None of the brothers had filled the Well yet, but Bael and Asteroth were close, he could sense it. He knew that he was so far behind them in the fucked up game that they were a part of, he would never be able to catch up. He didn’t know how they had found such powerful Bound to link with in prior cycles, but Dantalion was resigned to being destroyed at some point in the next few years, if not sooner. He had been in existence for thousands of years, but now he was on borrowed time. All of these thoughts swirled in his mind as he realized that in a moment, he would meet his 12thand last Bound. It was a bittersweet feeling that he felt in his mind. He would do his duty, obey the law, fill his Well as best he could, and then await destruction. He knew that if he had not filled his Well by the end of the 12th cycle, he would just simply cease to exist. In 11 cycles, his Well was only half full. He would do his best, as always, but there was a sinking feeling deep inside of him. No time for that now. He needed to make a good impression to assure the new Bound would accept his offer. He quieted his mind and continued to swirl in his vessel. ****************************************************************************************** Trevor held the small clay blob in his hand. It was hollow from the lightness of it. There was a small hole in the top, which had been plugged with a stone and sealed with wax. He was confused. What was in there that was so special? Maybe the jar was some ancient relic of museum quality. Maybe there was nothing in there at all. He was curious though. Curious about why his grandfather would think of giving him this and why his grandma was so brusque about it. He got a knife from the kitchen and started whittling away at the wax. He needed to get that stone out. On closer inspection, it appeared to be a green gem set in the hole – a bit cloudy in its clarity, but still lustrous. He kept chipping away at the wax. Maybe he could sell the gem to a jeweler if anything. Finally, he was able to remove the stone. He shook the jar. Nothing inside. He was more confused now than ever. Sitting the jar down, he just shook his head. Weird. He was sitting on the edge of his bed and leaned back to stare at the ceiling. Dantalion emerged slowly from the jar in a wisp of whitish blue mist. He was tentative. He had met the man who would become his 12thBound before and knew that a brash show would just serve to frighten. He was calculated in his approach. The mist became more condensed. Dantalion began to speak softly, gently, and soothingly. “Trevor. Trevor. We need to talk.” Trevor heard his name and sat up with a start. He saw a man, thin, tall…familiar, forming I front of him. The mist increased in density. It almost appeared solid now. Before him stood his grandfather’s diligent and devoted assistant impeccably dressed in a dark suit, mid-twenties, thin, wearing stylish glasses in an attractive boy-next door way. What the fuck? “Trevor, we need to talk.” He soothingly spoke again as he became solid. Real. “What the fuck is this?” Trevor’s voice was shaking and had a terrified look in his eyes. “Trevor, I am here to bind with you like I did with your grandfather. I will satisfy every desire you have, within the confines of djinn law.” Trevor looked at Dantalion with caution, like he was in the room with a hungry lion he did not want to offend. Trevor found shook his head and pinched his arm. He wasn’t dreaming apparently. “I know you. You’re my grandfather’s assistant, Dante. Wait, what do you mean ‘bind’ with me?” He had always thought of Dante as cute, maybe not as cute as him, but pleasant to look at. He’d look better with more muscle. “Have you heard of the djinn? Genies?” “The fuck you are!” Trevor spat out at the man he knew as Dante. “I was able to grant your grandfather’s greatest desires of knowledge. But he did not take full advantage of my capabilities. My power is without measure or your ability to comprehend. I can fulfill your wildest dreams, within confines of djinn law.” Trevor looked at him apprehensively. “You keep saying ‘within the confines of djinn law’. What does that mean?” Dantalion/Dante approached the bed slowly as not to scare the human before him. He had this discussion with 11 men before, and was able to eventually get through their disbelief and explain himself. “I have immeasurable power to give what you desire, but there are regulations and laws that I must abide by…too many to discuss tonight. But I can answer any question that you have as they arise. For now, you can ask three wishes of me before you decide if you would like to bind to me.” The man stood there looking down on Trevor. His eyes, Trevor suddenly noticed, were red-orange like a fire, flickering as a small flame and deep as an endless pit. He felt as if the deep pools of dark flames were hypnotizing him as he stared at the djinn’s countenance. Of course he remembered that the djinn were fire spirits. At least that is what he knew from his college course on Mythology. “So I get three wishes to decide if I want to “bind” with you? We’ll talk about what that means soon I hope.” Trevor paused, “I admit I’m a bit confused.” “Make a wish. I need you to know what I can do for you.” Dantalion used his most soothing calm voice. But there was a pleading quality to it. Trevor couldn’t look away from Dantalion’s eyes. “I wish I had some coffee, black, 180 degrees, 16 ounces in a thermal cup.” A cup of coffee appeared on the bed stand, which Trevor picked up and sipped. It was amazingly perfect. “You can do better than that, Trevor.” Dantalion was a bit annoyed that his new master’s first wish was to make him an errand boy. He would definitely not put any mana into his Well with this sort of imagination. Trevor looked at the coffee. His mind started to run wild. He had imagined this type of power from 6 years old. Reading stories of Aladdin, or the short stories of Middle East philosophy, The Arabian Nights and others, he had been enamored of the idea. But to actually have it manifest in his bedroom was overwhelming. Trevor, for some reason, began to feel a bit aroused. What if this was real? Geez, he’d jacked off to the thought of having an all-powerful genie grant him three wishes. He thought he knew exactly what he would do back then, but most of them involved muscle and sex. His brow began to sweat. He started to feel his cock push against his dark slacks. He was still in his funeral attire. “God, I can’t believe this is happening to me. Today. Now.” But his mind continued to flit across the many dreams, wishes, hopes that he had banked in all 23 years of his life, most of those created with his right hand around his hard cock. He gulped and remembered the words written on the paper his grandfather left him ‘Ask questions.’ “Can you change your body? Can you change my body?” He could barely believe that is how the conversation started. There were certainly many more pressing things to ask. Dantalion took a step toward Trevor and said, “Yes” in a low grumbling tone. “But I cannot assume the form of a woman. It is against djinn law.” “Well, who said I wanted you to be a woman? That’s an odd assumption.” Trevor sat up straight and grabbed the warm coffee on the nightstand. “And you can change my body?” “Only in any way imaginable that you see fit…Master.” Dantalion knew he had to be careful here. Other djinn law forbade him to make himself or his Bound too conspicuous. That is how they had stayed hidden for centuries. “I can change your physical being into anything you can imagine, within the con…” “Ya, ‘within the confines of djinn law.’ I get it. But what does that mean?” Dantalion took one more step toward him. He looked his soon-to-be Bound in the eyes. He could feel the flames licking his eyelids. His weak, thin, form that he had been possessing in his previous cycle was so inadequate for what he needed to show the 12th. But he needed to be patient. “It means, ultimately, that as long as you do not draw too much attention to yourself, you don’t have limits. I don’t have limits. One of the primary laws states that undue attention should not be drawn to the djinn or his Bound. “ Trevor licked his lips and his mind switched gears instantly. “Ok. I wish that you would, without drawing too much attention, as this seems very problematic for you, put 5 million dollars into my bank account. It can be over as long as 6 months – as not to alarm anyone.” Dantalion turned away and rolled his eyes. “Yes, I can do that.” He realized that Trevor, his last Bound would be like all the others. Selfish, yes, he expected that…but also foolish, myopic, and infantile in the ability to understand what power they truly possessed when enlisting his services. He would be blotted out now, he was sure – his Well only half-full and that would be the end of his existence. “You can do that, Dante?” “I have started the process already. I have invested the sum of your meager savings account into stock that I will deftly control over the next 6 months, should I survive that long. You will have 5 million dollars in your investment account before the end of those 6 months.” Dantalion stood tall, still in the dark business suit he wore as Wallace’s assistant. Trevor looked a bit perplexed. He heard every word that Dante had said, but he also picked up on the “should I survive that long” part. He would ask about that later too. He started looking carefully at the djinn. He was so poised, confident but almost shy and thin in a healthy way. Maybe the word was ‘deferential.’ “Is this your true form?” Trevor looked into the eyes of his djinn. He knew that he would accept the binding. He could feel it inside of himself. His grandfather had bequeathed this gift to him. But he wanted to know a bit more – curiosity and all. “No, this is not my true form. I have two actually. The form of the mist and the form of physicality. The form of the mist is how I am able to reside in my vessel for thousands of years on end without outside interactions. It is a distillation of my consciousness. The form of physicality is my true form when I am extended out of my vessel. It is against djinn law to show you my physical form until we are bound.” “Do you have a sense of right and wrong? Standard philosophy or ethics? Things like that?” Dantalion took one more step toward the bed. He was nearly shin-to-shin with Trevor who had remained seated. “I do not have the ethics of a human. Because of that, I can serve every desire you may have. If you wish for me to pull the very continent of Atlantis from the bottom of the sea, I can do that, regardless of ethics, and in such a way that it would be explainable scientifically. I can crush all of the armies of the world in a matter of minutes and make it appear to be self-inflicted or one army pitted against another that could be explained.” Dantalion appeared to be getting excited just thinking about accomplishing these feats of wonder. He wantedto use his limitless power. “I do not have your morals. It allows me to fulfill your human desires whatever they may be. There are no judgments.” Dantalion spoke in a low rumbling purr. Trevor gulped as he stared into the eyes of the man he knew as Dante. His mouth was suddenly dry. The embers of Dantalion’s eyes licked his pupils and bore into the young man sitting before him. In his current form, he appeared to be near the same age. Trevor appeared maybe a bit more muscular. With Dante’s tailored well-fitted suit, he just looked very thin. His mind was racing, darting around to late night jack off sessions on the internet, a thousand morphed photos of different dream men he would love to fuck and be fucked by, stories of strength and muscle growth, and cock growth and …. Beads of sweat continued to form on his upper lip and forehead. His breath became shallow and ragged as his mind spun fantasy upon fantasy. His respectable 7” cock began to push against his well-fitted square cut briefs even more than before. He had imagined this moment in so many of his fantasies. For his third and final wish before accepting the binding, he wanted to know if it were true. Dantalion could not read the man’s mind but he felt that something was coming. Some powerful urge was rising. A heavy-weighted door was unlocking and creaking open in the deepest recesses of Trevor’s mind and Dantalion could see it on his face and see it in his cock. He felt that the next words that were spoken would determine that trajectory of his 12thand final binding. Somehow he just intuitively knew – this one would be different. Trevor hastily formed a wish and he knew it wasn’t going to be perfectly formed and he didn’t care. If Dante could make this come true, he would be able to bind with him and have endless wishes. “I wish that your body grew to 8 feet tall and that your arms became so large with dense, hard, striated muscle that they reached from floor to ceiling. Your skin so thin that a single sheet of paper would think it was too thick in comparison. These are 12-foot ceilings. You think you can do that, Dante?” He could feel his hard dick getting bigger and bigger, pulsing with unabashed curiosity and desire to see his third wish come true. Dante looked at Trevor with perplexity. None of his other Bound had asked him to demonstrate control over his own presentation unless it had been to terrify an enemy. Those before had wanted money, military defeats, the building of great structures…and more recently, knowledge. But this man was different. Something was very very unique as he looked in the man’s eyes and saw the man’s penis growing, throbbing, fighting with his trousers. “Curious,” he thought to himself. He nodded. “Yes, I can do that for you.” ****************************************************************************************** There was a pregnant pause between the two. Dantalion was attempting to read Trevor’s body language. He didn’t know the human well enough yet. “Would you like to instruct me on how to fulfill your wish, or would you like me to take…liberties?” Trevor’s breath caught in his throat. This was actually going to happen. “Can I instruct you for the beginning? Then maybe you can take ‘liberties.’” “You can do whatever you desire. I exist to serve you,” the genie rumbled. Dantalion and his deep flaming eyes looked down at Trevor on the bed. He sensed something close to supplication from the human, near worship. A pleading flicked across his face - A desire that Dantalion probed and where he found great depth. He, of course could not read the mind of the 12thunless granted access, but he could feel the edges of it with his expanded mind. Dantalion had been around humans for thousands of years and knew how to pick up on behaviors. The 12thwas seeping into the wildest recesses of his desires. Fuck, he could feel the energy building as Trevor contemplated how to begin. This one was so incredibly different, he repeated silently to himself. “I want to see you naked, first” Dantalion’s clothes vanished just as the last word left Trevor’s mouth. The djinn’s body was tight, thin, lean, and beautiful in a marathon runner sort of way. His skin the color of a summertime tan and his hair shortly cropped and a light sandy brown. “Over the course of 30 seconds, pleasegrow to 8 foot tall, same dimensions you have now.” Dantalion paused. He had rarely, maybe never, hear the word “please” when directed at him. Another something new. His naked thin body kept the same dimensions as before as he slowly expanded. He stopped thinking about what might be going on in Trevor’s head. He was in the middle of wish-granting and a djinn took that very seriously. He waited for his next command as he reached the 8-foot mark. Trevor, for all of his attempts to remain calm, looked at the tower of man in front of him and realized that this was all real and that his most depraved and wild fantasies could become flesh. His cock began to expel pre-cum into his trousers wicked away by his tight square cut briefs. Dantalion could smell something sweet. The beginnings of sex in the air. He had experienced that with previous Bound as they celebrated victories, defeats, destruction of enemies – but they had all been with harems of women, not directed toward him or when he was alone with his master. He was curious again. After thousands of years, he didn’t know curiosity would be so exhilarating. Trevor’s voice was again becoming ragged, shallow, pressured. He loved arms, he loved forearms, he love pecs, he loved lats and traps, he loved glutes (shit, he loved glutes), he loved quads and hamstrings, he loved delts, and he loved calves. He loved all muscle. He picked one of the many. “Please, increase your biceps and triceps to 30 inches around over the course of 30 seconds. The skin should remain thin and nothing thicker than single ply plastic cling film. And I want veins. Lots of veins on the surface to feed your growing muscles.” Trevor could barely breath. Did he just say that out loud to a stranger – even worse, his grandfather’s assistant now standing in front of him naked. Dantalion and his flame-licked eyes focused on Trevor’s face, on his erection pushing pre-spunk out in a slow stream, on the smell of need and desire in the air around them. He looked at his right arm then left and started growing them. He had never been asked for this expression of his own physicality. It was new and somehow excited him on a profound level. His biceps began to grow quickly and the skin covering his arms became somehow even thinner. Dantalion’s triceps quickly formed multiple bellies with striations so detailed, it appears that they were constructed of thousands of threads of fishing line, all writhing underneath the skin. Dante’s arms were stunning and perfectly symmetrical with a 30” exact diameter. They were the vision of pure raging power. But Trevor’s wish was just beginning. Ok, now to 80 inches in diameter,” he looked with a ravenous hunger at Dante’s arms. The djinn’s biceps grew and blossomed. Trevor, now standing up, reached to feel Dantalion’s growing arms and the djinn humbly leaned forward to allow him access to the change that was occurring. Trevor could feel the muscle fibers dividing quickly. It felt as if he had his hand over a steel morning-bloomed flower who’s petals keep unfurling over and over and over, cycle after cycle. Trevor peered at Dante’s right arm and saw skin so thin, he could actually see the beefy red muscle cells underneath. Veins as delicate as spider’s webs covered the blossoming biceps and triceps. Several thick radiator hose sized veins surfaced slowly, running along the top of the arms and the inside from the elbows to Dante’s armpits. Somehow, veins 3 inches in diameter seemed right…and HOT. “Now, I want to see those fucking arms to go from floor to ceiling,” he spoke softly and with a moan afterward. 10 seconds later and the arms of the god in front of him had grown to a size that Trevor had to back up and sit on his bed again. Dantalion’s arms had grown so much; his monstrous triceps were contacting the floor and causing his still thin, yet very tall, body to rise off of the ground. The twin biceps continued to escalate toward the ceiling, the fibers dividing endlessly without pause, all visible thanks to the paper’s width skin Trevor had requested. The veins of Dante’s arms continued to grow thicker and more plentiful. Trevor could now see them pulsing and writhing pumping growth juice into every individual cell. Dante was taking “liberties” with how he presented himself in this way. He eyed Trevor and saw the smaller man studying the webbing of the vessels, the constant replication of muscle cells, and also saw him rubbing his cock that continued to crawl down the leg of his tight trousers. His new-to-be Bound had said he was 7” when hard. He was clearly 8” now. What did that mean? Dante knew he was doing something right. For Trevor, this was the culmination of so many wet dreams. This was better because it was real. Finally, as the growth slowed, Trevor looked up at Dantalion’s face suspended in mid-air, body elevated several feet off the ground thanks to the titanic triceps bellies writhing underneath and pressing into the floor. The arms that he requested took up more than half of the bedroom. But something was off. “Dante, will you grant me another wish, just so that I can see how glorious you are?” Pulse, pulse, pulse went Trevor’s dick. He wanted to take it out and start beating in right there. “I will grant you one final wish before you decide on your binding to me,” he rumbled while looking down on the man below. “Dante, I wish that your forearms, hands, and deltoids were proportional to your arms. You may take liberties.” Without warning, an eruption of muscle so powerful and swift occurred that Trevor was blown towards the far wall. Just before he collided, he felt the newly enormous right hand of Dantalion catch him more softly and gently than he would have believed. He felt the giant 3 foot wide mitt draw back toward the wall-sized pulsating muscle that had just exploded with mass. “Trevor, have I pleased you?” Dante’s voice was powerful and deep like one million earthquakes but also curious, cautious, submissive. Trevor was beginning to lose his grip on reality. His breath was becoming more shallow. Trevor looked down on the 40” forearms riveted with throbbing arterials pulsating in rhythm with Dante’s heartbeat. WAIT, they were pulsating with Trevor’s own heartbeat, mimicking his pulse rate. Fucking crazy. Dante’s deltoids rose to near ceiling height, just shorter than the unbelievable mountain range of the biceps peaks - jagged, gnarled, but somehow perfectly balanced. “Can I touch you?” Trevor asked in a whisper. “You can do what ever you would like with me, Trevor,” Dantalion breathed into his hand where Trevor was seated struggling to maintain control. “You own this body and everything that it can do.” It was obvious from Dantalion’s innocence that he did not understand the weight of his comments on Trevor’s mind. In and other place that comment would be a proposition. In matters of sex and attraction, Dante was a child. Trevor reached out to touch the throbbing, hard, indestructible wall of muscle in front of him. He made contact and then pulled down his pants. Dante’s skin felt like warm buttery silk. The fibers beneath like steel cables an engineer would use to suspend a bridge. A groan so loud that it actually surprised both himself AND the djinn burst forth from Trevor’s mouth. “FUCKIN YES! Make my dreams come true, you fucking beast!!!” Shot after shot of Trevor’s cum hit Dantalion. His enormous hands and forearms were covered with cum and rivulets of seed collected in the crevices of the djinn’s enlarged hands. A certain quite fell onto the room. Dantalion felt so alive, so energized, so different than he had felt with any other Bound – and they had not made the binding yet. This was all so new and unexpected. Trevor leaned back into the giant paw that held him off of the ground. He was still recovering from the longest, most intense, most reality based orgasm of his life. “Trevor, do you bind yourself to me? I can fulfill this and infinitely more wishes based on your need and desires.” All that Trevor could see was walls of throbbing angry hard dense muscle. “Fuck ya, I want to bind with you. I won’t let your power be wasted.” Thoughts of just a few minutes earlier pummeled his mind. So much power, so much muscle, so much of everything he had beat off to for years. Laws, regulations, and more complicated stuff he couldn’t consider at the moment. “How do we do this ritual?” Trevor’s voice was sure and steady. Dantalion smiled and the flames dancing in his eyes flared and began to burn blue. “You must start by calling me by my true name: Dantalion, not Dante. I will do the rest.”

Sometimes, I Check Out My Son... by vertical A sister piece to the previous son-comes-home-from-college story I wrote a couple years ago. Only this time, the tables are turned! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I was going to come out to my son. I practiced the words in my head over and over, my nerves fraying as I recited the speech I was going to give my son when I picked him up at the airport. As a parent, I was about to check off one more item on my list of milestones – getting my boy back after he’d left my nest empty. Last September, I’d managed to cross off the ‘sending your kid to a good college’ one, and unfortunately, the September before that, I’d crossed off ‘saying goodbye to my wife.’ Sure, the milestones weren’t in the ideal order, but it was a lesson I’d often given to my boy: sometimes life doesn’t work out the way you thought it would. Take my personal growth for example. Last September, I’d driven the kid cross-country for his move-in, dragging on the minutes, the seconds, that I got to stay with him. I prolonged every last drop of time that I could feel like 'the dad' for him. I remember puffing up my chest when I would tell him how proud I was of him. How he’d finally be a man. Was I trying to reassure him or myself? I recalled how he smirked and just rolled his eyes, turning his slight body to face the window and peered out into the expanse as we drove – perhaps he knew more than I did. And to think, it’d foreshadow his actual move-in. I did everything I could to delay our inevitable separation. I’d taken the boy out to lunch, halfway across the big city. I ordered more food for him than he could possibly eat. He sat there disgruntled, obviously eager to get to his dorm, and here I was, taking my sweet time to eat over three-quarters of his meal for him. When it came time to finally relinquish stewardship over my son, I could see that look on his face. It had been the same one he’d flashed at me in the car, the half-lidded glare of his eyes as he looked at my corded arms on the steering wheel. It was the same as the one he’d shoot from time to time in the restaurant, watching my thick chest rise and fall as I laboriously ate almost two meals’ worth of food. He’d looked around, seeing all the kids his age, each on the cusp of real adulthood and wonder if they were all thinking the same thing – there was no way this virile specimen of a man could possibly sire such a feeble little boy. “Hey, I heard they’ve got a great gym on campus, Tristan,” I had said, trying to make small talk. I tensed my arms, built over years of going to the gym on and off and long summer days of gardening with, and long winter nights of fucking my late wife. “Get yourself some puppies like these,” I added, bringing a bicep down. There were definitely some college girls checking me out. And I have to say proudly, some of their moms too. My son could only stare at me with daggers. “Yeah, I guess,” he replied, rubbing the back of his neck with a hand attached to a rail-thin arm. “And maybe you’ll find yourself a girlfriend to keep you company while I’m gone.” I was a little taken aback – it seemed we both knew each others’ insecurities in that moment. With a final hug, he bade me farewell. “Don’t miss me too much,” he chuckled. I didn’t listen, for I missed him dearly. We communicated via text, and I was surprised to find out he’d taken to my sagely advice and gotten himself into the gym! When I’d read that, I was in the middle of a rather pathetic wank session and after blasting onto my softened abs, I couldn’t help but smirk. Well, if he was going to take my advice, I might as well take his. I had signed up for a gym myself, eager to get back into the meat-market – it’s rather quite the miracle what losing just 20 pounds and putting on a solid 5 in what was hopefully all muscle, could do. I daresay, it was a bit scandalous, and a whole lot dangerous, but it was a thrill matching up on Tinder with local girls just a couple years older than my son and railing them hard. And it was a whole lot more scandalous and a hell of a lot more dangerous texting my son about it! By Christmas, I was eager for him to come home and see all the progress he’d made. But in the phone call we had, he had stated he was going to spend winter break at the college. I was understandably devastated. Had my boasting gone too far? Or maybe it was because he sounded rather off. I wished him good health, telling him to stay safe and get his throat checked out, he sounded hoarse and that I’d send him a care package with a Christmas gift: a tub of protein powder, a little cheeky nod to him starting out in the gym. Our relationship had changed after that call. His texts were always chipper as usual, but they were more sparse. I often got the same response of ‘doing well,’ ‘in class right now,’ ‘heading off to the gym,’ the usual stop-annoying-me-dad texts. I stopped going on dating apps altogether. While it had been nice to be called a hot ‘silver fox’ that the young ladies liked to bed with, I didn’t want to test the tumultuousness of my relationship with my only kid any more than I had to. I had gotten a couple matches with some ladies-who-lunch, but each one was set in her ways, and so was I. So, I threw myself at the gym more, maybe trying to reinvent myself from a silver fox to a gymrat. It was rather refreshing to take a break from the ladies and focus on myself. I got leaner, a little bit bigger. Heck, I was even tempted to try those hormone replacements like my buddy Randy said were working wonders for him. But I still got lonely. Still thought of getting a booty call from the cute girls I’d picked up over the months. Maybe let them squeal from how much fitter I looked. Let their hands roam over my built chest, feel up the eight pocketed abs of a lean 50-something, let those fingers trace along the vein of an arm that was half an inch larger than it had been when I first picked them up. And I swore, going to the gym worked wonders for my libido, I woke up with a flagpole tenting my sheets each morning. So, I took to porn. What else could I do? The local matrons didn’t satisfy my needs, and the lasses were off limits. And I had to face it, with all the gyming I’ve been doing, my callused hands provided way more pressure than any gal’s nethers ever could. Just the sight of a cute girl getting railed by a bodybuilt man was good enough for me, the only digits this old man-cum-gymrat needed were his own. It was then I realized that my eyes were drifting over to the men more and more. I would scrutinize the young bucks, the way their arms tensed with each thrust, their deep grunts overpowering the dainty cries of the girl they were on top of. One day, I promised I’d just try it. Just a little peek and then I’d close my laptop. I promised myself. I loaded up some good ol’ gay porn and immediately got the hardest erection I’ve had in years. My laptop rocked back and forth, balanced precariously on the shelf of my pecs as I double fisted my large meat, groaning as I watched two meatheads going at it. I don’t think I’ve ever roared so loudly when I climaxed as I did then and when I finally did close my laptop, after 5 minutes of basking in a mind-numbing afterglow, the lid of my laptop was sprayed with my seed. Five minutes later and I had my laptop open and was jerking it to a pair of even larger men going it! I was going harder at the gym, spending most of my free time there. By April, I was in the best shape of my life, gaining another 5 pounds and looking more cut than ever. I even sprung a small fortune upgrading the home gym in my basement for those times I’d gotten back from a killer workout and was itching to lift even more. But as big and buff as I was getting, my taste in guys was getting even more ridiculous. Soon I graduated from any other big guy, to watching bodybuilders jerking themselves off, bouncing their pecs. I was so obsessed with muscles, on other guys as much as myself. I was working out 6 times a week, not counting the late-night sessions I did when I couldn’t sleep, too busy jerking off like a horny teenager over powerbloated massfreaks that occupied my every waking thought. Hell, my best buddy, Randy, had gone through an ugly, messy divorce in mid-February. Instead of supporting him, I was too busy jerking off to a horse-dicked muscle monster’s blog I had just discovered; the guy even had the most convincing muscle growth video I’d ever seen that hit all my buttons. Watching a man grow like that brought so many new feelings in me. Feelings that I had to explore. I knew it was too good to be true. That something like that was nothing more than a fantasy. But these feelings were ones I had to get off my chest to my son. Oh geez. My son. I whipped my head to look at the clock on the oven in the kitchen. “Shit,” I exclaimed, grabbing my keys. I was late for picking him up at the airport, I should’ve left half an hour ago. I ran out of the house, doubling back to make sure I had locked the door. In my rush, I realized all too late that my phone was dead. I wouldn’t be able to call my son. God, what if he was lost? A little guy like that, all alone in the airport?! I was like lightning as I ran into arrivals at the airport terminal, my heavy pecs bouncing like thunder, tugging on my chest with every bound I took. I must’ve looked like a maniac and being larger than most people, I would normally revel in the way people parted for me. But that hadn’t even entered my mind as I tried my hardest to scan the crowds for my son. Even with my vantage point of being at least half a head taller than most people on the floor, I couldn’t locate him, as hard as I tried, scouring the waiting areas row by row. Panting heavily, I resigned myself to my fate and sat down in the waiting area. I groaned and buried my head in my hands. Oh god, my little boy was out there. My best hope was that he had taken a cab home. I lean back in my seat and groaned. It was then that I saw it. At the far end of the waiting area I saw a charging station. Breathing a sigh of relief, I made my way over and plugged my phone into an open port. The light on my phone awoke, the picture of a battery charging lit up the once dead screen. Five minutes, that’s all I needed and then my phone should carry enough of a charge for me to call Tristan. I paced back and forth for a moment, trying to coax the minutes to go by faster. It was then that I saw him in the corner of my eye. He was sitting in the corner, eyes glued to his phone. My eyes bugged as my brain took a little longer to comprehend the sight I was seeing. Before me was the largest man I’d even laid my eyes on. The seats were arranged in groupings of three. Seated, he took up one and a half of them and spread eagle, he took up all 3. His shorts looked woefully equipped to hold in those huge, beefy and hairy thighs. Even relaxed, I could make out the striations that separated the quads from the sartorius. The band of khaki shorts was distended by a bulge straight out of those websites I’d been visiting. I knew it couldn’t be real, and yet there it was, a dense mass of pubic forest poking through the band of humongous man’s shorts, pushed down by a massive abgut encased in a woefully ill-fitted black t-shirt. The harsh lights from above illuminated the cuts in the brutally thick man’s distended musclegut even through the fabric. A massive cliff of heavy pecs cast a dark shadow over it, a large protrusion on each on pointing out, so large that I could scarcely believe that those were the man’s nipples. His shoulders and traps swells so far out that the hem of the neck of his t-shirt would be permanently warped. Those cannonballs he called delts were so large, so perfectly muscular, I could make out the striations on the lateral head through the damned shirt. And that wasn’t even getting to the brute’s arms. Biceps and triceps that looked twice the size of my head, easily dwarfing my entire torso. The veins that ran down his bis were as thick as Sharpie marker and so prominent they gave the illusion that the long and short heads of the muscle were separated even at rest. Hell, even his forearms made my whole arm look anemic! His neck was bullishly thick and framed by traps that would make said bulls flush with envy. He was staring down at his phone, the artificial light bouncing off his dense facial scruff, his beard in thick and full. The light cascaded off his contours, strong, masculine features in stark relief – strong jaw and even stronger brows; young but not juvenile, just the way I liked ‘em. Fuck, I took one last look down back at that crotch, and yep: still as big as ever. God, how I wanted to get bent over by that huge freak and plowed— I must’ve been fantasizing and staring because it took me a moment to realize that a lady sitting nearby was glaring at me... and the protuberance in my pants. I whimpered and adjusted it, waving at her in apology, only garnering a stink-eye from her before she buried herself in her newspaper. I regained my composure and grabbed my phone from the charging station. I had just enough power to turn my device on. I crept closer to the hulk-sized man, admiring the way he filled his shirt and shorts to the brim, discovering new details, like how what I had once thought to be a fold in the fabric was actual a thick vein that ran across his deltoid to his chest. As my phone came to life and chimed a tone, I glanced over, a little hopeful that he’d notice me. I don’t know why, but a guy like that, even just the acknowledgement that I even existed in the same world as him would just have given me the greatest thrill. However much I wanted that, it didn’t seem to work. I strategically placed myself a few seats over in the row opposite to him. My hope now was that he’d hear me conversing with my son over the phone and look up. I wished myself luck as I pressed the call button and the dial tone started. My heart skipped a beat, eager to hear the voice of my boy, Tristan. And more coyly, I was hoping that the titanic bodybuilder sitting across from me would look up. Gosh, I hope a loving dad was just his type. As the call went through, I hear that the big guy across the aisle’s phone was buzzing. His face lit up, a genuinely happy grin crossing his bearded face. Anticipation crept up on me and yet I still was prepared. “Dad?” The voice called over the phone. And from the man sitting across from me. Both were so deep; the one over the phone vibrated the device in my hand, the one coming from the man physically in front of me rattled my bones. My jaw slackened as the two versions of the voice crept into my ears. The voice over the phone was shifted just a split second behind the one in real life, but hearing his voice twice, the impact of the situation had twinned its effect on me. “Tristan?!” I yelped. The titanic freak, my son, finally looked up, his head going higher and higher, and I couldn’t tell which side of 7’ he sided on. The stunned look on my face was mirrored in his before he hung up and a big smile spread along his handsome visage. The beast of a boy, no, a man, stood and towered above me, his presence looming over me even before he drew near. “Dad,” he chuckled, his voice still shocking me with its depth. “It’s so good to see you!” I stood up, hoping that he wouldn’t notice the chubby in my slacks that I had pushed down one leg of my pants. I had thought that I had made an impressive print in them, my pride clearly on display for all the smaller guys to gawk at. But even hard, I was ashamed that not only was it significantly smaller than what lay in my son’s basket, but that he wasn’t even close to being as aroused as I was. I don’t think I needed to worry. He brought me in for a hug, his immensely powerful arms wrapping around my body. I only came up to his collarbone, and my face was stuffed into those humongous pecs of his. I could feel the coarse hairs on his chest through the shirt, scratching against my face as he took in breath. God, even his heartbeat was strong. My hands found purchase along his waist, my spine curve around his bulk, his giant musclegut pushing insistently into my own abdomen, his offseason mass dominating the space. And that bulge. I couldn’t tell if he knew I was hard, because even soft, the firmness of whatever was in his crotch completely pushed what little pride I had left out of the way. And what little pride I had was shattered when he lifted me clear off the ground. I yelped a little when I felt that massive bulge of his wedge its way between my legs, supporting me in his arms. I held my breath as his Herculean grip crushed at my gym-built torso and I swore I heard a rib crack underneath the immense pressure from his hug. The handsome beast that had blossomed from my once-fragile son noticed how red my face was getting and let go. I stumbled back, coughing slightly as my feet touched the ground. “Sorry, dad,” he chuckled, a bit of a blush creeping in on his cheeks. He brought an arm back to rub at his neck and by God, the thickness of that arm in action! I couldn’t help but turn away, the sight of those biceps crashing into his forearm as they fought for space. His shoulders and chest were equal in their greed, swallowing up so much fabric that his shirt rode up, exposing more of that expansive musclegut of his. “Whew, I guess that protein powder I sent you did its work,” I chortled as I tried to compose myself, hoping that the redness from nearly having all the air squeezed out of me would mask the embarrassment and even worse, my unbridled lust after my own son. God, the very creature I had created, brought into this world, and I couldn’t stop thinking of his body, how I wanted it to be mine, in more ways than one. “Ha!” Tristan boomed, the air growing silent as heads all around the terminal turned to look at a beast of a man pushing 7’, his very presence demanding their attention. “It barely lasted me a couple days back then. Now it’ll last me a couple hours, dad.” The young giant idly rubbed at his muscle-bloated offseason stomach, a low thud echoing in the tense air as he gave it a firm slap. “You made some damned good progress these past months, but uh, as you can see... I’m not the skinny kid you sent off to college anymore, old man.” “Jeez, I’ll say,” I coughed as he took his luggage in tow; surprisingly it was just one bag, I’d later find out that he’d shredded through the rest of his garments, all of them too tight on his growing frame. I looked down, swearing that I saw him wink at me. I wasn’t paying much attention to him. Actually, I was trying my hardest to avoid looking and thinking about him, lest this half chub in my crotch got any harder. But as we made our way to the exit, I heard a low, thunderous gurgling coming from behind me. “Aw man, speaking of protein shakes, mind we stop by the juice bar before we go? Between the flight and waiting for you to come pick me up, I’m starving,” Tristan grunted. It wasn’t like he needed my permission. The huge teen passed his luggage off to me and sauntered off towards a stall. The look on the cashier’s face was a mix of that usual apathy afforded by service workers and the terror of realizing that the huge man, around 7’ tall and only God knows how many pounds heavy, was real and not a figment of her imagination. My son ordered two shakes, each at the largest size and added so many scoops of protein to each that the worker just eyed him. “You do realize it’s going to be more like a paste than a shake at that point, sir,” she had warned. “Yeah, that’s how I take it,” he chuckled with a shrug before paying for his ‘beverages.’ He sauntered back to me, two enormous cups in tow. Holding them up, I could see just how insanely built his arms were, those biceps tensed, those forearms gnarled with veins, feeding the expanse of muscle underneath them. By the time we had made it halfway to the exit, my son tapped me on the shoulder. I turned to see that had begun to chug one of the shakes and was trying to hand the other off to me. I stood there wordless as I gawked at my huge son, the shake he handed to me taking both of my hands up. He crushed the base of the cup he was still holding onto and he flattened the rest of cup, squeezing its contents into his mouth. The worker at the juice bar wasn’t kidding. That wasn’t a shake at all. It squeezed out of the cup like toothpaste, vaguely pink and the huge beast couldn’t get enough of it. Barely finished one, he tossed it into the nearby garbage before unceremoniously taking the one in my hands and began to do the same with the other one, not even stopping to make a comment. I watched in fascination as Tristan’s chest mashed into his chin with each gulp, the sound of him swallowing low and reverberating. Fuck, I could’ve sworn I saw his dick jolt in its basket when he finally managed to get the last of it all down, the beast letting loose a satisfied sigh. He wiped off the excess in his beard and hungrily lapped what he had managed to catch in his fingers up. “Hit the spot,” Tristan grunted, patting his musclegut once more, the low boom sounded solid, the flesh almost immovable. “Will probably last me a couple hours,” he said with a grin. Gods, this was the boy who could barely eat a quarter of his plate at a restaurant 8 months prior. Just what had happened to him?! As if to answer my question, he gave that gut of his a good rub. “Gotta hand it to ya, dad. You were right about the gym. Once I stepped in there and lifted my first dumbbell, it was like something was unleashed in me. You always talked about getting a pump and oh man, I think I know what you meant!” He raised an arm up and the seam along the shirt began to fray. “It was like all I could do was get bigger and bigger.” He did the same to the other arm, the seam faring just as well as its sister. When he got to my car, he was huffing to himself, almost in a trance. He was bouncing his titanic pecs, testing if he’d be able to rip the seams along the shoulders as well. He caught me looking and he relaxed. “Sorry, dad, I get a little carried away sometimes,” he mumbled, looking a little embarrassed. As he opened the passenger side door he chuckled and shook his head. “Been a while since I’ve been in your car, pops. I think I’ll need to sit in the back.” He closed the door and opened the one behind it. But, before going in, he paused, “Ah, I forgot, in your text you said you wanted to tell me something important?” He laughed, “Lemme guess, you’re porking one of the girls I had a crush on in high school. Ah, c’mon, you can tell me! Fuck, dad, that’d make me so proud. My pops gets a rockin’ hot bod and now he’s banging college chicks!” I gulped. I had completely forgotten about coming out to Tristan. I briefly tried to remember all the talking points I had laid out. But everything, even my best laid plans, were forfeit to the thoughts of worshiping this great beast of muscle. I for one, was glad he would be sitting behind me, because I was going to be sporting this erection all the way home. “Ahem, yes. I’ll tell you all about on the way back,” I coughed. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hope the dad can come out... and the son can get in that car...

Hi all, this is my first bash at putting up a story. Part 1 is a little on the short side, but serves as the introduction. I write primarily for fun, but enjoy the process (when writer's block doesn't strike, that is) - so any and all feedback is very much appreciated. Part 1: The Hunger He can't stop growing. Not that he wanted to, of course. He was addicted. It always ends up that way. The hunger is dormant at first, biding its time. Like many appetites (or should I say addictions?), it requires a trigger - a first taste. That first taste of muscle is like nothing else after; it stays with him forever. Often it’s a cartoon, featuring some character growing more muscular. Depending on the when he first imbibes, it may not even arouse him...merely intrigue - fascinate - him, for reasons he can’t yet grasp. But the hunger is awakened, and over time it starts to make itself known. Almost subconsciously, he will begin to seek out more. The hunger is insidious, and insatiable. Inevitably, it enslaves them. With each indulgence, it only grows more voracious. Stories of growth are joined by videos of bodybuilders; but the hunger soon demands more. He then joins a gym, and starts to grow, clothes tightening and giving way. Yet still the hunger is not satisfied. Each fall, deeper and deeper into the addiction, is easier to stomach than the last. It starts becoming easier to embrace the hunger. At first he resists the allure of steroids, but that resistance falters when the growth slows. As it happens, the ones who resist tend to perform the best; those who give in early often self-destruct, which just cuts short the pleasure. Inevitably, he succumbs to the promise of more, and faster, growth. Another fall. It will be followed by more - stacking numerous drugs, again and again. By this point, the hunger is all that’s left. Day and night revolve around feeding it. Such an innocent beginning. Such a glorious end. *** He is wanking furiously, pleasuring himself with dreams of enormity. His pecs - heaving as he grunts and groans - are so bloated he can’t reach his arm around to properly grasp his cock, forcing him to violently buck his hips. The chair is smothered by his mass, and creaks ominously with each thrust. His grotesquely swollen body glistens with sweat from the exertion (it’s hard work moving that much mass), filling the screen through which I watched him. He is monstrous. He is beautiful. His face - which looks comically small and awkwardly placed atop his body - is the sole remaining physical hint of what he once was. Boyishly handsome, dirty blond hair and brown eyes. Even contorted in pleasure - as much mental as physical - he remains handsome. That face is all that’s left of the days when he was a mere 120lbs at 5’7”. Today, he tipped the scales at 287lbs. I gave him a smile, to show I was happy with how far he’d come. “You’ve grown into quite the big boy!” I comment. He thrusts and groans as he hears my compliment. Something in the chair breaks. His shoulders are too broad to fully fit in the screen, and with each stroke of his hand striations ripples across the deltoid heads. His arms are swollen with power, each the size of his head, with the intersections of the deltoids and biceps etched in stone. My mouth salivates at the sight of them. Below the pec shelf, so heavy it sags, comes his rock-hard abdomen, with eight thick abdominal blocks carved in splendid relief, as if my a master sculptor. Framing his engorged manhood are splayed quads thicker than my waist (by several inches), the hugely overdeveloped heads of muscle flexing slightly with each buck of his hips. Between his moans - and dreams of being so much bigger - he manages to whisper: “More...please, more…” I cock my head teasingly, pretending not to have heard him. In truth, though, his question has deeply affected me. Tears almost come to my eyes. I can’t help but admire the hundreds of pounds of perfect, beautifully overgrown muscle desperately fighting for space on his tortured body. He has pushed it hard, punishingly so...but it did the only thing it could do: balloon, and balloon, and balloon, with muscle. He can easily go further. How much further? I don’t know. But we both want to find out. Poor boy. So desperate, and oh so so hungry. He’s gone so far. “Please!” he pleads, he begs, between frantic thrusts. His eyes crying out to me. “Make me bigger!” It’s curious. He knows he’s a freak, a monster. And yet, he doesn’t. He sees the great mountains of muscle he has grown, but doesn’t quite comprehend them. He never thought he could come so far, but he cannot imagine stopping now. It’s a vicious - or perhaps virtuous, depending on your viewpoint - cycle. Growth simply spurs the desire - the need - for more. A feedback loop of transitory pleasure. Each fix sets the stage for the next. It does not end. But that is what makes it oh so glorious. I smile again, a tear flowing this time. Such a beautiful, eager boy. He is a wonder to behold. “I think that can be arranged,” I reply. He explodes.

“But you’re as small as a mouse!” “Yeah, but a mighty mouse.” “Dude, you’re a dweeb - a shrimp. There’s no way you should be able to do that!” “What can I say, I’ve just been blessed with power beyond your imagination. You should see what happens if I really squeeze. Scares you, doesn’t it?” I removed my hand from the top of the hammer. His face turned as white as a sheet. The steel head was now mangled and crushed into something unrecognizable – something insubstantial. My fingers had squeezed the tool with so much ease, even I had been impressed. I was clearly getting much stronger and that could only mean one thing – it was time to go out and find even more bullies for me to terrorize. I needed to do more cleaning. This present scum was known across campus for being rude and abusive to girls he dated. I had ‘dropped by’ for an unexpected visit with the intention of making sure he was always nice to the ladies in the future. He had opened the door and his very tall frame had caused him to look over my much shorter body – missing me completely. I had to clear my throat for him to notice. He had looked down and actually laughed at my size – my head below his pecs. Laughed, because he had not been introduced to my power at that point. When I told him, I was there to correct some of the mistakes he had made with women on campus, he guffawed even louder and went to close his door. My palm had then been placed on the hollow metal fireproof barrier and its movement stopped abruptly – completely catching Mr. Rude off guard. He glanced down to the floor to see what was in the way, seeing nothing. He pushed harder and his eyes got wider when the thing didn’t move and his pea-brain started to connect the dots. He looked at me and I smiled. That’s when I gently started pushing the door back open with my mousey hand and he had doubled down his efforts – foolishly, I might add – to stop me from coming in. When the thing was completely open and the guy was freaking out at the dented in metal around my palm, I flicked the back of my other hand against his mid-section and sent him flying into his dorm room where he landed on his butt some ways back. During the time it took him to catch his breath and realize he had been flicked by a dweeb – merely flicked – to the floor, I came inside and shut the door behind me. I turned around, smiling at how he now had to look up to me – his butt on the floor. He’d have to find a way to explain the caved-in metal to his dorm mother – that wasn’t my concern. “I must be dreaming,” the big guy said as I handed him the hammer. He had been saying that a lot since I arrived. I, myself, sometimes felt that way – I mean, to be able to flick the back of my hand into a grown guy and send him flying was pretty unbelievable. I had to admit, however, that it also turned me on. To have turned into this secret bully patrol of the campus sounded like I was being altruistic and heroic, but I did it mostly because I got to shock guys with my power – and that fueled my late-night wank sessions more than any morphed muscleman pictures on the internet. Big guys just couldn’t fathom a little dude with my kind of power. It made them crazy with confusion – and shame, I think. In typical jock-boy fashion, as soon as the bully had regained his breath he jumped up and came running at me – intending to squash me between his big shoulder and the door. I waited with glee, as my cock started to dance in anticipation. Come on, what normal blooded human male doesn’t want to be able to instantly stop a charging bull with his body – just by standing there with his hands on his hips and being so incredibly dense nothing could unmoor him. This time, I felt a little sorry about the pain my unmoving body inflicted – but it was his own fault. The wind inside him was knocked out even more with this powerful jolt. His body froze against mine for a few seconds. He then slid down my leg to lie flat-faced on the ground, moaning from the agony. That sound – a guy breathing hard and whimpering just because he was trying to recover from being introduced to all my power – made my balls pulse and my heart beat with joy. I stepped to the side of the dude, reached down to grab the back of his jeans, and easily lifted his body into the air. Here was what most people would call a scrawny ninety-pound weakling picking up a huge college football player like he was as light as a stray sock. I then tossed him across the room onto his bed. The moans of pain turned into moans of complete and utter shock as he turned to gaze at me with a look that could only be described as total fear. I was ruining all of his preconceived knowledge of the laws of the jungle. The biggest had to be the strongest! As I moved closer I explained how things were going to be from now on – he was going to be nice to the ladies and, actually, nice to everyone, he was going to never mention me or my powers to anyone, and if he broke either of these new rules I would return and do to him what I was going to do to the hammer I pulled out of my backpack. I banged on the top of his desk a few times to show him it was a genuine steel tool for building or tearing down. I then wrapped my small hand around the top and squeezed. His eyes had bulged wide when he saw deformed metal seep out between my tiny fingers. There was also this high-pitched screeching sound that had actually come to cause the little nipples on my slight, concave chest to turn hard since I knew it was steel giving up against my small, but mighty hand. Now, watching the dude shaking his head back and forth in disbelief as I handed him the crushed hammer, I became fully aroused and knew I’d have to get back to the privacy of my own dorm room pretty quickly to relieve myself. That, in and of itself, posed different kinds of problems since my ejaculations could power through concrete or stronger stuff with no problem. I kept having to hang up new posters all over my place to cover up the damage I had done. I could have imagined how that news would have made the bully feel even more insecure. “So, big guy, have I made myself clear? Or should I squeeze some part of you like I did the hammer just to drill my point in a little more?” “No!” he screamed, still holding the hammer and staring at its head, “I understand. I understand. Be nice and not a word to anyone. I promise.” “Good man. Good, changed man. And now, I must be off – in more ways than one.” ‘Wait, mister,” he said, and the added title of respect for little old me brought a smile to my face, as well as bringing me a lot closer to orgasm, “Will you come back sometime and show off your strength again? It’s so fucking hot.” This was a first. So, our big bully had a strength fetish. There was probably a connection between that and what he did to others, but I wasn’t a therapist. I did, however, figure a frequent reminder to him about my strength would have him being nicer than the best altar boy at church pretty much for forever, so I nodded my head. “You’ll need to supply the tools,” I said, smiling and leaving him – still dumbfounded and staring at the demolished hammer like it was some religious artifact. As I quickly made my way home, I remembered being told about three bullies who had been terrorizing people at the campus gym. A quick stop there, to see if my future converts were working out would be fun. It would also add some much-welcomed fuel to my promised powerful ejaculation.

Hey guys, I took some time off from writing after I finished the first series, which you can find under my page. There were 19 chapters and a separate page with identifying the different characters. I had so much fun with the guys in that series, I decided to continue on with them. Hope you enjoy. As always, any feedback, positive or not, is welcome. Ace. Part 1, Back to the Beach We lay on our bellies on the gold and blue blanket with a hexagon pattern, under my blue umbrella. The mid-day sun is beating down on the sand around us, causing heat waves to shimmer off it. We’re both in board shorts. His, a solid navy blue one fits like a second skin on his 6’3”, tight, muscular body. Mine, a bright green one, fits perfectly over my 5’11” body, which is nothing to sneeze at either. I’ve slowly gained about ten pounds of muscle over the past 9 months and am very proud of myself, but my 175 is nothing compared to his 240. I’m making gains with my biceps and chest, which is what I want to do, but my abs have always been my best feature. This is due to years of sports in high school and college. Keeping them tight and visible has been my top priority. They are a complete six pack with inroads towards an 8 pack. I’ve kept active with sports after college, meeting Jay, and getting my job. I play tennis, beach and grass volleyball, disc golf, and some touch football. Jay likes some of these activities, but is mainly a weights guy. We hit the gym on a regular basis, but go our separate ways once there. I’ll never be in his league, weight lifting wise, but I do pretty well for a guy my size. I have a nice deep dark tan thanks to my Italian heritage, but the damn public beach and their ‘no nudity’ rules keep me from getting an ‘all over’ tan. Jay on the other hand, with his Scandinavian background and blonde complexion, burns just walking from the house to the beach, which is only a 5-minute walk. He needs to be fully clothed and wearing a hat. I do enjoy spreading lotion on his large muscled body though. We’ve gotten plenty of cat calls and whistles, and a lot of people staring and/or leering at us while I apply the SPF 100 lotion to him. We both take it in stride and Jay seems to have fun playing it up when some whistles at his body. He’ll throw a double bi or most muscular just to put on a show. The deep blue ocean is spread out in front of us. It’s high tide and there are a few white caps, but nothing to keep us from going back in for another swim. We got in when we first got here a few hours ago. We splashed around for 30 minutes or so and then got out, gingerly walking over the shells and stones at the water’s edge. We toweled off, and lay on the blanket. We had some light snacks and talked about Cam and Ming, Davey and Ty, and Eddie and the twins. Everyone seems to be back on track, which is good. Jay’s enormous right arm is draped over my shoulders, holding me securely, yet gently to his body. His right hand casually playing with my curls. I’m getting a woody just from the feel of his fingers running along my scalp and through my curls. It’s an almost unconscious act on his part, but it means so much to me. Blue skies, salt water smell, an ocean breeze, and my Jay next to me. Today is the perfect day. I lean over and give him a kiss on his cheek. He’s attempting to grow a beard and hasn’t shaved in two weeks. I can grow a full beard in about a week thanks to my Italian parents, but his Northern European roots mean he can barely grow stubble, much less a beard. I poke some fun at him, but encourage him all the same. I like the new look. It gives me something else to play with. I twist under the weight of his arm. He senses I want to move and lifts it up a few inches. I turn over and lay on my back. He lets his arm down again and it pins me to the blanket. The weight makes it hard for me to breath. I tap it a few times and he lifts it off me and sets it between us. I rub my fingers along the short hair he has on his arm and he moans. Yet another area where my touch arouses him. I drift for a few minutes, close to sleep, when I sense movement. He rolls onto his side and moves closer to me. I look into his clear blue eyes and see excitement and mischief at the same time. I have an idea of what he wants to do, but I want to make him work for it. Add some spice to our lives, not that we need it. “You look gorgeous.” He says to me. I smile, put my left hand on his face, and gently rub his stubble. “You do too buddy.” I lean over and give him a soft kiss on his lips. He reciprocates. He puts his right hand on my butt and forcibly moves me closer to him. I can feel his erection under his shorts. I start to get hard as well. He feels my response, smiles, and pulls me in for another, longer kiss. Keeping his hand on my butt, he slowly rolls onto his back and pulls me on top of him at the same time. My added weight is nothing to him. I seductively slide my body up and down his midsection and he groans in utter pleasure. The hair on my chest and abs rubbing against his smooth skin turns us both on. I can feel both our erections getting harder. We’ll need to take care of them at some point soon. He moves his hands behind his head and does a slow double bi flex. I stare at them. There are veins crawling all over them. Their denseness and their size still astonish me even after all the years we’ve been together. I stop my movements and lean down and start to kiss him again, more fervently now. I put my hands on his biceps and start to massage them, enjoying the feeling of the solid, rock hard muscle. Jay knows I love his arms and tenses his muscles even more as I rub them. I let out a guttural moan and increase the pressure on them, hoping to dent the muscle, even just a bit. Jay breaks our kiss, looks into my brown eyes, now surrounded by my curly hair, and teasingly says, “I’ll let you have what you want, if you let me have what I want.” He then winks at me and exhales a gust of air that pushes the curls off my face for a few seconds. When he’s done, they float back down and encircle my face again. I lean back down, but don’t kiss him. I go to his ear, blow some warn air into it, lap at the lobe for a second, moistening it, and coyly say, “Well Muscles, we can’t do it here on the blanket. Ocean or house?” I nibble on his lobe a bit more and before he can answer I move my hands to his chest and push myself upright. I’m still sitting on his midsection and quickly move my hips back and forth a few times, just to make sure he’s still hard, which he is. I stand up, quickly adjust myself, wink at him, and head to the ocean. “You going to join me?” I say over my shoulder as I walk away. I get to the water’s edge when I finally feel him coming up behind me like a thundering herd of wild elephants. I feel the sand pounding and see his shadow over take me. I brace myself for what is coming. Whoosh. He picks me up in his arms while in a dead sprint. We travel into the ocean until he is calf deep in the water. He slows and spins around twice. I start to laugh and he joins me. He pulls me in for another kiss and just before our lips meet, he pulls back and says, “Time to get wet again Max.” He effortlessly tosses me 15 feet into an oncoming wave. My arms and legs splay out in different directions, all of them looking for solid ground but not finding any. I splash thru the wave and pop up on the other side spitting out salt water. My curly hair is plastered to my head and my hard-on is plainly visible as my shorts are now glued to my body. I grin and see Jay moving towards me again. The water is waist deep, crystal clear, and in the upper 60’s. He easily slices through the water and walks right to me. He bends over a bit, puts both his hands on my ass and lifts me up. I wrap my legs around his waist and my arms around his neck, even though I know I’m secure in hands. Now comes the real kiss. Long and sloppy. Passionate and sensitive. Loving and carefree. I’m sure people are staring at us, but we don’t care. Life is too short to worry about what others think of you or how you express your love. As we kiss, he walks us to deeper water. Before I realize it, the water is chest high on him. He stops and plants his feet in the sand. He winks at me and I know we’re not going anywhere unless he wants us to. No wave, no matter how strong is going to move us one inch unless Jay allows it. I grow harder just at the thought of his strength against ocean water. A shudder runs through me. Jay feels it and grins. “Just what I wanted.” He says softly and moves back in to resume kissing me. I feel his bulge getting larger too. He jostles me in his arms and makes sure my legs are secure around his waist. He releases his left hand and brings it out of the water and flexes the bicep right next to our faces. I don’t see it until he turns our heads towards it. “Hmm, is that for me?” I whisper. My erection knows it is and responds before he has a chance to answer. “Well, you have been a good boy recently, so yeah, you can have it.” He whispers back. I release my right hand from his neck and curl my fingers around the top of the muscle, feeling the expanse and hardness. My erection grows harder still. He extends his arm, relaxing the muscle, and I get a good grip, knowing what he’s about to do. When I have my finger planted on the muscle, he slowly, painfully slowly, starts to curl the muscle. My fingers grope the muscle unabashedly. As he continues to flex it, he pulls it closer to my face. So, while my fingers are mashing at the hardening muscle, I wet my lips in anticipation for them getting in on the fun. The moment they meet, I swear sparks flew between his muscle and my lips. I feel a shock in my spine and it energizes me. I pull myself closer to Jay, my erection is pushing against his brick wall of abs through my suit. I squeeze my legs tighter in an attempt to stop myself from blowing my load too soon. I use my left arm to pull myself up another inch, and then close my eyes for a second to prepare myself to attack his bicep again. I open them to see, the veins are pumping, the striations are prominent, and the short blonde hairs are standing on end. He is just as excited as I am. I re-wet my lips and go at him like a baby to a bottle. My fingers claw at the muscle trying to make a dent in the now fully flexed, rock hard bicep. My mouth covers the face of the muscle and my nose smashes into it as well. I feel like I am trying to lick the last bit of chocolate off a candy wrapper and no one can convince me the job is done and there is nothing left. Then I feel it. Jay very subtlety relaxes his arm the smallest bit and my fingers dug into the muscle. I moan. The sensation of feeling his muscle, the fibers, the blood coursing thru it, the pulse, send me to a new high. My erection is pulsing to new levels, which causes Jays to grow as well. He tightens the muscle back up, then relaxes it again, just a bit. This time my teeth nibble on the loosened skin, my tongue brushes over the hairs wetting them sloppily, and my lips are pursed and kissing the vein running across the face of the muscle. He pulls me close and licks my ear around the outer edge. He whispers into my ear, “Third time’s a charm sexy boy.” He flexes and slowly relaxes for a final time. I dig my fingers into the muscle like they are trying to get a grip on a smooth mountain wall. My mouth continues its assault. Then I sense he is hardening the muscle and just as it gets rock hard again, I blow my load into my shorts. As I spurt, I released my fingers and mouth, turn to face Jay, and bury my head into his shoulder and let loose a long pleasurable moan. He knows what was happening and steadies me with the arm still around my back. After what seems like an eternity, I take my head off his shoulder. I look into his clear blue eyes, see the playfulness and love, and move in for a thank you kiss. We break the kiss and he says, “We’re just getting warmed up Curly.” I smile and nod in agreement. “Back to the house?” I nod yes eagerly. He turns and walks us back to the shallow waters where he puts me down. I’m still partially erect so I wander back into waist deep water, turn away from the beach, make sure no one is watching, and quickly adjust myself. When I turn back, Jay is staring at me with a huge dumb ass grin on his face. I walk up and past him and sternly say, “Shut it.” He chuckles and just shakes his head. We get back to the umbrella and towels. We throw some t-shirts on and I start to gather the trash and put it in a bag. Jay grabs the umbrella, pulls it out of the sand with a quick yank. He rolls it up and puts a bungie cord around it tightly. I shake out the towels, careful to not shake sand onto the people near-by. I stuff them into a backpack and toss on a baseball hat. I hand a hat to Jay too, and his sunglasses. We load everything into the cart and start back. The sand is blisteringly hot, but I have my mind on other things, so I don’t let it bother me too much. Jay takes the lead with cart in tow. I follow, making sure nothing falls out, oh and so I can get a good look at his shapely ass. His legs are doing all the work in the soft sand. His calf muscles explode with the workout of pulling the cart and digging into the sand. He seems to enjoy it. As we get closer to the cart path, the sand is more compact and firmer. I catch up and walk beside him, reaching my right hand out for his left. At the break between beach and path, we pause to put our flip-flops on. We start on the path between the dunes to the house. It’s still a gorgeous afternoon. A stray cloud floats by, a few seagulls sit on the dunes, calling at us for any spare food we may have. I shoo them away, but they return quickly and resume calling at us. As we walk along the path, I mention that Shae and Ro want to Skype with him soon. Their lacrosse season is starting soon and they are looking for some workout tips to build stamina. He says ok, he’ll call them in a few days. He mentions his Gran want us over for dinner. We have not seen her in a few weeks. I say ok. Jay says he’ll call her too and set it up. We walk on for a bit. A few people pass us on their way to the beach. These late comers will set up and stay until dusk, enjoying the fading light and heat. There are dunes on both sides of the walk with grass and small flowers shrubs to help keep the dunes from washing away during storms. I hear Jay quietly ask, “Still in the mood Curly?” He squeezes my hand gently and caresses his thumb along the top of my hand. I release his hand, walk in front of him, turn to face him and press my hands to my upper thighs, stretching my board shorts flat, showing off the erection, which I’ve been maintaining. He smiles an evil smile and says, “Nice, can’t wait.” His tongue flicks out and licks his lips. I turn and pick up my pace. I want to get back to the house first. I hear Jay behind me quicken his pace too. I glance over my shoulder and see he is practically running. I slow to let him catch up. When he’s about 10 feet away, I casually say, “Your backpack bounced out back there.” I nod to it about 20 feet behind him, “You should take more care. You cannot afford to lose your lotion.” He turns, sees it, and groans. He drops the cart handle and jogs back to the bag. I take the opportunity and sprint to the house. There’s a slight decline in the path and it helps me put some distance between us. I hear him yell to me, “Two can play at this Max. You just wait.” I wave a hand at him as I go down the small hill. I get back to the house first. I wait at the bottom of the ramp at the house. I see his head rise over the small crest of the hill. He sees me waiting for him and smiles. I smile back. As he gets closer, I open the gate door and let him enter first. I swat his ass as he passes. It’s like slapping granite. Once on the deck, we take everything out of the cart. I shake out the blanket and towels more thoroughly and spread them over the deck railing to dry in the gentle breeze. Jay takes the umbrella out and puts it in the closet next to the house. I grab the outdoor hose and rinse the sand off the cooIer. I unlock the sliding doors and set it inside the door. I grab two towels from a chair just inside the door. “I’ll shower first.” I say to Jay as I walk to the outdoor shower on the side of the deck. He raises an eyebrow. I reach an arm into the shower and turn on the water and put both towels on a hook on the inside of the wooden contraption. He walks over to me, untying his shorts, “We could shower together and, you know, get all the sand off each other.” He winks at me and gives me another devilish grin. I feel the water again and it is just the right temperature. I raise my eyebrow and say sarcastically, “Muscles, you know we both don’t fit in this little box, given all the times we’ve tried.” He laughs. “Plus,” I add, “I want you to think about what you’re waiting for.” And with that, I quickly step in, shut, and lock the door. I know I won’t have much time, so I drop my shorts and quickly grab the bar or soap and get to work. I lather up my face, arms and chest. Jay comes up to the door, knocks, and politely says, “Open the door Max, or I won’t huff and puff, and blow you.” I pick up my shorts, hold them under the shower head and rinse as much as sand out as possible. I toss them over the wall to him. “What am I supposed to do with these?” He asks. I grab the shampoo and put some in my hair. I say, “I can’t hear you; I’ve got shampoo in my hair.” “Funny Maxwell…” I hear him shake the wooden door tentatively, “Max, if you don’t open the door, I may need to withhold sexual favors from you.” I lather up my legs, groin, and ass. “Just a minute please.” I say politely in a sing-song voice. I hear him gently rap on the door again. I step under the shower head and let it wash over me, cleaning the soap, sand, and shampoo off. I turn the water off, shake my curls out, grab the towel and quickly dry off. I unlock the door and Jay is standing right there, with his left forearm over the door frame. “Jeez dude, couldn’t wait 3 minutes for me?” I pat him on the chest and duck under his arm. He turns to grab me, but I scoot away. “Stay away sandman.” He looks at me with an astonished look on his face. “Your turn to shower. I’ll be upstairs…” I eye up from toe to head and pause at his midsection and whistle. He turns and quickly gets into the shower. I walk to the sliding door into the house and consider locking it, just to piss him off a bit more, but decide not too as he may break the glass to get in. I carry the cooler to the kitchen sink and put it in. We can deal with emptying it later. I head upstairs to our bedroom. The room is painted a light blue and has wooden floors covered with an area shag rug which is dark blue with white tassels. The king size bed has a yellow and green comforter with a floral print. The pillows match. There is a stand-up bureau, and some side tables and chairs, all with a nautical theme. There’s a 46-inch widescreen TV on the wall opposite the bed. There’s a ceiling fan over the bed, which is never really turned off. The windows open to the ocean and I look out to see the blue water. I glance down to the deck and can just see the top of Jay’s head. He seems to be moving quickly thru his shower. I head to the attached master bath. There’s a huge walk-in shower and all the regular bathroom amenities. I glance at myself in the over sized mirror. I look pretty good. I run a hand thru my chest hair and groan. I need to trim it up again, which means some manscaping down below too. I shake my head, things I do for my boyfriend. I turn on the radio in the bathroom and tune it to the local Alternative Music station. Cage the Elephant’s ‘In One Ear’ is playing and I sing along. One of my favorite songs. I grab a towel off the towel rack and put it over my head to dry my curls. This is the part I hate about having curly hair, drying it. I’ve thought about cutting them off, but since it was done to me previously without my permission, I quickly put that idea out of my mind. I bend over and start to dry, rubbing the towel around. I feel another pair of hands join me in the job. I think, ‘He got done his shower fast. He must be really anxious to get going.’ I say aloud, “Wow Jay, fastest shower on record for you.” There’s no response. I lean up and realize, the hands are too small and bony to be Jay’s. Suddenly the person grabs the towel and twists it around my head and neck, cutting off air and blood. I cough and choke. Breathing gets harder due to the towel being wet and part of the towel cutting into my windpipe. I flail my arms in an attempt to hit the intruder, but they dodge the swings. At one point, they grab my left arm and twist it around and pin it to my lower back in a hammer lock hold. I reach my right hand up to the towel and try to pull it away from my neck. The person kicks me in my right knee. I start to stagger, but the person keeps a tight grip on the towel. He increases the pressure and I feel woozy. I can still hear the radio, but the song is muffled. He drags me backwards into the bedroom and I continue to struggle. The towel covering my bottom half comes lose and falls off. He leads me to the bed and leans me over, face first onto the mattress. He pushes me face into the bedspread in an attempt to suffocate me. I kick backwards with my left leg, but he raises his leg to block it. He puts more pressure on my head and I feel him practically get on my back. I can feel he is wearing jeans and there is a belt buckle poking into my lower back. I continue to struggle, and try to roll side to side, but it is getting harder. I make one final effort and jerk my head upwards and hit him right in the chin. I see stars and moan at the pain I feel in my head. He grunts in pain and let’s go of my left arm and rabbit punches me in the side a few times. I let out a howl of pain through the towel. He then punches me on the side of my head. I go slack. In the encroaching darkness, I hear Jay’s voice yell, “Max? Are you ok?” I kick my right leg back and connect with my assailant’s knee. He lets out another load grunt and I hear Jay start running up the steps. His heavy footsteps are my only salvation at this point. I hear a picture fall off the stairwell wall and the glass crash onto the steps. We continue to struggle, twisting and turning. We slide off the side of the bed and I land on top of the intruder. He quickly scoots back so I am between his legs. He still has a hold of the towel. I hear Jay enter the room. He angerly says, “You? How? You should still be in jail.” I feel my assailant pin my left arm to my side, and he reaches into a pocket and pulls something out. I hear a quick flip and realize he’s opened a switchblade. I feel the pointy object on my left rib. “Not another step Asswipe or your boyfriend buys it.” I think to myself, ‘No way. How’d he get here?’ I feel the blade push further into my side, but it hasn’t broken the skin yet. I try not to flinch. With him holding the blade to my side, his right hand has loosened its grip on the towel around my neck. I can breathe a bit easier but am still in a fog. I’ve got to do something to give Jay time to get to me. I debate on whether to jab him with my right arm or go for his hand holding the blade. I’ve only got one shot at this. I can hear Jay and the man still yelling at each other. I can faintly hear the bathroom radio playing ‘Natural’ by Imagine Dragons but am in my own world and their voices and the radio are just background noise. I try to concentrate on my assailant and my situation. I can feel the blade. The pressure lessens then increases as he and Jay argue. Every time he yells at Jay, he leans forward and the pressure increases. When he takes a breath, it eases off. I stay very still. He yells at Jay, “Back off, dude, out of the room. Nice and slow. I don’t want my hand to slip and the blade to puncture your boyfriend.” I feel the tip break the skin. I grunt. Jay snarls back, “You hurt him, and I’ll make our last meeting look like a walk in the park.” The guy grunts and lets out an ugly laugh. The blade backs off as he starts cursing at Jay again. Now’s my chance. With his attention distracted from me for second, as quickly as I can, I reach my right hand for his left. I miss, but still manage to grab his wrist. I try to push it away, and it moves an inch or two, but then he pushes back, and I feel the blade enter my side and then come back out. He releases my left hand. Surprisingly, I don’t feel pain. I reach my left hand to where I think the blade entered and feel something wet and a bit sticky oozing out. I distantly hear Jay take two steps to me and feel a breeze as his fist goes past my face. I hear it connect with the person behind me. Immediately the tension on the towel is gone and the person falls backward. I also fall backwards onto the guys stomach. I feel a pain in my upper back and wonder about it. Darkness is encroaching. Jay is yelling to me, but it is getting fainter, “Max, stay with me buddy, stay with me…” I feel the towel being untwisted from my head and suddenly there is a blinding light in my face for a split second and then Jay’s beautiful blue eyes are looking right into mine. He’s still talking to me, but it’s getting fainter. As I fade out, I hear him yell, “Larry, you’re….”

Outstanding! Enjoying the momentum in the story and of course the muscle and sex. I’ll have to re live it now on my own...:)

Damn what an incredible story

Bless you, mate I will reveal one that got suggested to me a joke which a part of me was actually tempted to use - "Deano: The Adventures of a Twat faced Pocket Rocket"

So my Deano story is more or less ready to go. I'm enjoying a bit of a rest from it right now after working on it so much for the past few months but I will start sharing it soon. Unfortunately though (for the first time ever) I'm having a bit of trouble deciding on a title! I have a few ideas and I'm very much still brainstorming but I think I'm waiting for a bit of a lightbulb moment. If anyone wants to help out and give me some feedback/ideas, feel free to send me a DM.

Some people fear getting old, but I relish in it. My body gives me confidence and pride. My years of experience and wisdom allow me to instantly pick out those young gay twunks in the autograph line who are there for a reason… questioning their sexuality… going out in public to witness some muscle gods in person. When they come in close for a selfie I know exactly what to do and say, and we meet up after the show. They tremble with nervousness, eyes wider than the moon as they grope my muscles, running their hands over my cut stomach, trying to squeeze my rock hard pecs and biceps, staring at my huge package shoved into my tiny posing briefs. Their stiffy is quite obvious in their pants, and my johnson is starting to swell up, no longer contained by my posers. Now the real fun begins for me, the posers come off, the pants come down. They squirm and try to get away, but I hold them down like a little rag doll. I blast their ass hard, stroking long and deep, laughing to myself at how ridiculous my girth looks plowing through their hole. God I love getting old #powertop #muscledaddy #bodybuilder

Me too. I'd love to see who turns out the strongest.

Ok.... so I’ve been enjoy this site for ages, thought I should contribute! Rough first go based on some fantasy stuff I wrote and sent to someone as role play! Enjoy. Landon will be back soon. I couldn’t wait. We’ve been fuck buddies for a few months, since we met on a muscle fettish website. We would get together and play. He loved my athletic bod; we would role play, pretending we were both bigger than we were and then blast our loads on each other. We were very into it. Sometimes we got so loud that the neighbours banged on the walls. It was fucking hot! But this has now changed. Landon has been away for business for three weeks, no idea what I’ve been doing to myself. My fettish has been getting out of control for years. I thought blowing a ton of cum in guys while doing role play would be enough. But it has only fed the beast. The second Landon left, I finally went to the seedy gym we all know. £1900 later and I’m walking away with the type of extreme steroids you only get in growth stories. Just walking up the street with them in a bag was enough to make me pre cum. With a pic of Landon taped to the wall, and my home gym set ready, I had my first injections. The things I started lifting! I would snarl and grunt as veins wrapped themselves around my exploding biceps. I was looking so swole. The mirror in front of my weights was stained with my jizz. I pumped myself each day, addicted to becoming bigger. But with Landon minutes away, I needed more. I was covered in a sheen of sweat from my workout already, and grinning ear to ear thinking about how he would react to me turning myself into one of our stories. But I wanted more. So I took three more injections - one into my buldging bicep, one into my concrete abs, and one into my now super cock. Landon was here.... Landon walked back into the flat and heard it - the sound of metal crashing, and me grunting. Landon started to get hard thinking about me pumping iron, but he had no idea of the steroid abuse I had excitedly put myself through. Landon walked into the, confused at the empty boxes of new weight sets. His confusion ended the second he saw me. His formally athletic fuck buddy was twice the size, covered in so much sweat and rock hard muscles that I looked like I had amour on. I looked directly at Landon, a shit eating grin on my face as I continued to power a barbel over my head. Landon took in more detail as his now throbing cock made him walk towards Me - his formally cute “next door boy” face had veins invading the skin, evidence of how much new testosterone was being pumped around my system. I only had on workout boxers, which could hardly contain the muscle and chemically enhanced muscle dick. I stood, dropping the weight. “So, little Landon. Do you like what I’ve done to my awwwwwwwwwww...... self”? I grunted in orgasmic pleasure as I flexed my 23 inch right bicep. I took a step closer. I was breathing it all in - I was now the actual muscle freak from the stories. Every step made my monster cock rub again the fabric of my boxers, threatening to make it go off. But who cares - plenty of testosterone in this body. I looked manic as I breathed “watch this you little fuck toy”. I exploded into a most muscular... Landons mind went into overload. He couldn’t take a actual muscle growth fantasy being played out here. He dove forward like a mad man towards my dick. As Landon rubbed my cock, he gradually became aware of how much bigger he was now. Landon dropped to his knees and starting licking the super dick through my boxers. Langdon looked up as I started posing for him - I pumped my pecs so hard, wanting to see more veins and more inches added. I needed it. “Mmmmm fuck yea..... errrrrr Landon, I think you need to get back”. Landon looked up, confused. The look of great pleasure was over my face. Landon noticed that my network of veins were pumping harder and harder - my 10’inch cock suddenly jumped to 11inches. “Oooooooo fuck yes. The more you turn me onnnnnnn, ahhh fuck Landon. You’ve pushed the chemicals into some sort of second reactionnnnnnnn”. Landon stood back, his own hard on now so hard it hurt in his jeans. I was swelling and bulging out of control. Every now and then, I would open my eyes to look at my growing biceps and flex. “Fuck yes you bastards. Grow for me”. 23 inch biceps exploded onto me, as my stomach churned and seemed to pop with a new row of abs. “Mmmmmmmmmmmm yesssssssss”. My growth started to slow - but I didn’t want that. I he knew what my muscle bound, chemical infused body needed. “Landon!” He barked. “Make. Me. Bigger”. He broke into a most muscular. “I haven’t grrrrrrrr, had an audience for a few awwwwww days now”. I held the most muscular until it started to hurt, but the type of pain that was so nice. It was a “I’m a fucking beast and I can do whatever I want” pain. Landon knew he needed to help this Titan become a freak. His brain simply resolved to play it’s part. “I’ll do whatever you need. I am just a hole for you now”. I walked forward, almost breathless with excitement. “Watch this you little muscle slut”. I put my massive arms behind my head, and flexed my dick. The 11.5 inches tore through my boxers and smacked my 8 pack with a massive thus, leaving a big splash of of cum. “Your going to be a flashlight for me. You will enjoy being fucked by someone who is so fuckinh swole he looks like a muscle morph. But that doesn’t matter - what matters is your going to make me HUGE”. With that, I ripped Landon’s clothes off and tossed him on the work bench. “Wait!” I then lifted the bench and Landon so it was in front of the mirror. “I’m not gonna miss this” I said excitedly. There was no foreplay. I spat roughly on my cock and Landon took 6 inches of it in his ass without so much as a whimper. He knew what he was there for. “Grrrrrr, yea that’s right”. I looked directly at myself in the mirror as I fucked Landon. “Mmmmmm yea, having this massive meat between my legs makes me feel like your just my rag doll. Check out the bricks!!!!” I tensed my abs to make all 8 pop out, just serving to make both me and Langdon moan a little more. Then it happened. Almost a primal knowledge. I knew what my body craved. I knew what was going to blow me up like Bane! “Landon, I don’t know what this is going to do to you, but I’m gonna fuck you with everything I’ve got. I’m going to pound you so hard because I need you cum now”. With that, I flexed my muscle dick, making Landon raise up so he had to hug onto my chest for dear life, his cock coating my abs with precum. “Muuuuu awwwww fuck yesssssssss”. Langdon at some stage just shut down. Trying to paw at my boulder shoulders and compute the sheer rough fucking was too much......... then I saw his dick swell, ready to feed me. I flipped him onto the floor and took him in my mouth. Landon woke up just long enough to see an evil smile on my face, as we both prepared for the effects......

Part 3 “You mean I can make other men grow, too?” I asked my handsome, big lover – still rubbing his leg. “Yes,” he said, grabbing my hand to make me stop and I realized I was making him hard – not a good thing in public. “You’re the source for good and there are many other protectors that battle for good. However, there is also a source for evil and he has his protectors, too.” “The man at my apartment and the man in the bathroom,” I replied. “Exactly. If they get rid of you the good source is gone. Only evil men will grow big and strong. But that will not happen. You are safe with me and safe with your other protectors.” I looked around the subway car – at all the people going through their normal lives . . . like I did until about an hour ago. They had no idea there was this secret battle going on around them. They had no idea about the danger. I found myself wanting to go back – to be like them, unaware and uncaring. I wanted to be with my big fiancé in my apartment having breakfast. My boyfriend sensed how I was feeling and he put a big arm around my shoulder – bringing me back to the moment, quickly – the weight of the thin and the hardness making me horny all over again. I looked at his body closely. He was definitely bigger. The t-shirt he was wearing looked unbelievably tight and in danger of tearing. His chest bounced a few times to please me. I looked up into his smiling face. “I must plow you soon,” he said, softly. “I have stopped growing and my strength has plateaued. We need me strong for what is to come. We also need to have other protectors.” “How will that happen?” I asked. “Don’t worry, they will find us. You are becoming so much more powerful. Garlic, for some reason, repels the evil protectors, but it cannot hide your scent from good ones. They will come.” “Where are we going?” I asked. “To stay with the Professor. He will know what to do,” answered my big man. “He is an older protector who has been around for a long time.” “You’ve met him?” “No,” answered my lover, “It is just knowledge I have inside of me since you have awakened my true nature. My abilities would have stayed dormant forever if we had not had sex. I can now become what I was meant to be. The universe brought you to me and, for that, I will be eternally grateful. I am now your loyal servant.” “Whoa, whoa, whoa . . . you are nobody’s servant,” I responded quickly and started rubbing his leg again. “You’re my fiancé, remember! I don’t like the sound of anything else.” “You’re going to have to lick up the mess if you continue to massage my leg,” the big man said, looking down at my hand. “Is that supposed to be a punishment?” I asked, smiling – but then I took my hand away, knowing he could make a major mess. “Next stop. Walk behind me, but very close as we exit,” he said. “Gladly! I’d follow that muscled ass anywhere,” I answered, excitedly, but he ignored me. “I don’t sense any danger, but I just want to be safe. Let’s go.” It’s hard to remember a lot of what came next. I was too focused on those two muscle mounds of hard beef bouncing in front of me. I was slightly disappointed that, once we were outside of the subway station, my big man moved beside me. I missed watching his huge back and gorgeous behind. He put one of his large arms around my shoulder to steer me through the crowds on the sidewalk – so that was a nice consolation prize. I didn’t get to look at him, but I got to feel his hardness against me. Suddenly, we were in front of a double wide four-story brownstone – heading up the stairs. “The Professor lives here!” I exclaimed. “What kind of professor is he? We could buy a small state with what this place must cost.” The big man ignored me and pressed the doorbell. Not even a second passed before the door flew open – scaring the living daylights out of me. I was ready to run, anticipating another battle, but my lover didn’t move a muscle. He clearly knew . . . or sensed that everything was okay. It took me a few more seconds to comprehend that I was now looking at the Professor. I’m not sure what I expected – Doc from ‘Back to the Future,’ some Albert Einstein looking old man, or, at least, a frail gray-haired man with glasses. There were flecks of gray in a closely trimmed beard and thick curly hair, but that’s where the similarities of what I imagined and what stood before us stopped. First, the man filled out some university t-shirt like he was a champion heavyweight wrestler instead of a teacher. Material stretched in every direction to cover his amazing muscles. The fifty-something Adonis was wearing stretch jeans that couldn’t come close to disguising his bulging legs. His dark blue eyes glanced quickly from my lover to me. “Is he?” the man’s full, masculine voice asked. “Yes,” my lover responded and the professor stared at me with a smile that made me quiver with delight. “Come in . . . come in,” he said stepping to the side to let us enter, but never taking his eyes off of me. As I passed him he inhaled deeply and I swear I could feel power radiate from my body and penetrate into his chest. It didn’t leave me depleted in any way, it simply seemed to give him something akin to strength. The professor gasped a little from the jolt he received. I turned to my lover who was beaming at me as we stood in what must have been the most gorgeous front hallway ever – huge staircase winding upwards, pocket-doored grand rooms on either side, and several huge windows - highlighting the incredible furniture and artwork spread throughout the place. I stood there open-mouthed and wide-eyed at the beauty of the home and the beauty of the man who lived there. “Has there been weight gain,” the Professor asked my love as he closed the door and walked around me. “Considerable,” answered my man and the Professor stopped to stare at the beefy stud to his side, then continued to circle me. “Increased strength?” he asked. “Considerable,” came the reply. “Increased awareness of . . . what am I asking, you found my place just from following the sensation, didn’t you?” “Yes,” my lover answered. “He will need more garlic soon.” “I have an extract cream that will work better,” the Professor said and then he looked straight at my boyfriend. “What does it feel like?” “We become one. I feel his heartbeat. I sense the power within him and it fuels me. I can tell my body is changing – without even looking at it. I now can feel him completely – even when he’s in a different room. I have the same knowledge of the others.” “Even those in darkness?” the Professor asked with much intensity. “Especially those in darkness,” the other big man answered. “You must be the Alpha Protector,” the Professor said – starting to sound a little other-worldly. “I feel that I am . . . and, in the bedroom . . . I am,” my lover answered and this made the Professor nod strongly before turning back to me. “What can I get you, sir. What do you wish?” the older gorgeous man asked and lowered his eyes. So, I secretly wondered if sucking the muscled mature daddy off was one of the options on the table. I almost asked, but I kind of knew it wasn’t appropriate. I also realized I was quite hungry, but that wasn’t what I needed most at the moment. I looked at both men – neither looking me in the eyes. They both stared downward – what the hell was that about. I decided I would be honest and tell it as it was. “I need vodka,” I replied, “with tonic and lime.” “Of course,” the Professor answered, smiling – as if this answer proved something. “I think we could all use one of those,” he added as he directed us to his beautiful kitchen which opened up to a large den and an incredible back yard. As the elder man busied himself making our drinks, my big lover and I walked around. I was drawn to a huge desk that sat in front of a large window overlooking the yard. Beside was a wall that had a large map of the city with many tacks stuck in it and then pictures of big gorgeous men – all framed and encircling the map. I glanced at the pictures and got the crazy feeling that they were all familiar to me – in some way. I knew I didn’t know any of them, but the feeling remained. That’s when I noticed a beautiful shot of my fiancé and was baffled why it was here, when the Professor and my man had just met. I knew it had something to do with all the secret mumbo-jumbo they were saying, but I just couldn’t bother to stay focused long enough to understand. I just wanted to look at the hunky fellows in the pictures – all nationalities, all nicely built, and all nice looking. I felt that I was looking at headshots of guys auditioning for a hunky man calendar. “Protectors . . . scattered all over the city,” the Professor said, walking up and handing us drinks. When he returned with his own glass, he added, “Waiting for you to appear. The Source.” “I think you and my big lover, here, are tripping on the same stuff. I can’t be the source of anything . . . except some trouble,” I said, laughing. “I don’t think you really believe that . . . you can sense what you are – especially around your alpha protector. You are turning him into a one-man army. Look how he’s already almost too big for that shirt. And I know you felt yourself ignite my body as you passed me in the doorway earlier,” the Professor said. “Ignite . . . that’s a good word, because that’s what it felt like. Almost like I sent a spark flying into your chest,” I said, thinking back on the moment I was close to this beautiful man. “You did send a spark, sir,” he replied. “Exactly what kind of Professor are you?” I asked, snapping back to my questioning self. “I study lots of things. I am mainly called the Professor because I am trusted with the history of how the Source came to be and all that is involved in keeping it going for eternity. I am a servant to the Source . . . to you.” “No, no, no . . . I just don’t like that word. Nobody is anybody’s servant. I’m not sure why you good fellows think I’m this source or whatever it is, but I’m nothing but an independent contractor for a pretty big law firm downtown. I make decent money, I have a huge fiancé that makes me happy, and I get the best sex I’ve ever had. My life is perfect as it is . . . I don’t need to be the source for anyone and I certainly don’t want anyone being my servant. Wow, how strong did you make these drinks. It is suddenly so freaking hot in here. And what in the hell is happening to my boyfriend’s shirt?” Either my future hubby’s shirt was suddenly shrinking or the man was adding some intense poundage pretty quickly. Whatever you call those huge muscles that are between the shoulders and a guy’s neck were presently bursting through the seams of his flimsy-looking t-shirt. His arms were also swelling so much that the sleeves were ripping in numerous places. I was a little dizzy from this intense heat that was suddenly permeating my entire body and then shooting out directly towards my man. He was tensing his own huge body – everywhere – and moaning like a dog in heat. “The vodka enhances your power, briefly. You are making him grow,” replied the Professor, smiling a huge grin of excitement. “You fuel him again.” The growth stopped as suddenly as it started – like a kernel of corn popping into something twice its size. The poor ragged t-shirt had been defenseless to the sudden thickening of my man’s muscles. Sudden bulges burst through the material everywhere – making strips of torn fabric all that remained. These scraps hung desperately over big shoulders, across massive pecs, and weakly around a thickened neck. The upper torso of my lover heaved up and down as he breathed heavily, clearly thrilled and wrecked by the growth. There was a specific look across his face – one of pure pleasure. I realized when he grew he got turned on – the smile told me that, but the hardness in his pants told me more. “Man, that feels good,” he said smiling at me and then brushing off the remains of his shirt. “Since he’s your Alpha Protector, he’s going to grow the most. Whenever your body radiates power, he’ll gain more than anyone else,” said the Professor. “He’s my what?” I asked. “Your number one protector – the one you are to unite with,” the man answered. “I don’t understand,” I said. “He means you and I were meant for each other . . . always,” my huge boyfriend said, smiling. “You will be called upon to grow other protectors, but I will always be the main one. The one that receives the most power from you. I am your soul mate. I will know you as well as I know my own body. I know what you most want right now…” To prove his point, my huge boyfriend walked over to me, grabbed the back of my head with his hand and then pulled it forward so my face smashed into the deep gap in the middle of his humongous chest. I immediately inhaled deeply, taking in the luscious, masculine scent of my man . . . my alpha protector. I sure did love the sound of that. My hands moved upward to find his nipples – poking out so enticingly. I squeezed hard with my thumbs and forefingers, making the big man moan loudly. He had known exactly what I had been daydreaming about as he and the Professor spoke to me. I had been focused solely on my man’s beautiful chest and how I knew my face would fit perfectly in that sweaty crevice in the middle. How he had known was not important to me. It was just wonderful breathing in my big . . . well, now, even bigger man. I squeezed and licked at the same time – my cock growing in rhythm with my man’s grunts and moans. The Professor cleared his voice. I had forgotten he was there and, apparently, so had my boyfriend. I felt the same big hand grab my hair and pull my head back, my tongue still sticking out in hopes of tasting more as I was moved away. I did not, however, let up on my abuse to his nipples. The reproachful look I received from my man did make me finally stop, though. He smiled at me. “It’s time you initiated the Professor’s ability to grow from your power. We will need him to be strong,” my fiancé said to me. “You will have to force his body to open up to the energy you hold within. You will need to engage him carnally, my love.” “I need to do what?” I asked, totally confused. “He means you need to fuck me,” the Professor said, smiling. “Say what?” I exclaimed. “Fuck me,” came the older man’s response. “You have to fuck me.” “Um . . . first of all, I’m engaged . . . to the Alpha Protector, remember,” I said, patting the big chest of my lover, “And, secondly, I’m more of a catcher than a pitcher . . . if you know what I mean.” “You’re one damn hot catcher,” my future husband said, smiling, and this made me very happy. “But you have to do this. It is the only way for the Professor to receive your benefits, completely.” “You’re telling me . . . this hunk of mature man . . . you want me to . . .” “Plow me as hard as the day is long, little man,” the Professor said. “It’s a necessity that cannot be avoided. You will have to initiate the ability of all the protectors.” “Wait, wait, wait! You mean I will have to sleep with all of these hot guys?” I said, sweeping my hand to the many pictures on the wall around the map. “Not sleep with,” the Professor said. “You will have to fuck each one…” “Will you please stop saying fuck!” I interrupted. “Okay, fellas, where are the secret cameras. The two of you have had some fun, but now I’m ready for this funny show to be over. You got me. You really got me. Really, where are the cameras?” “Honey, this is all real,” my lover said to me. “I know it’s a lot to take in, but you really are the Source. We need you to help us protect you. You’re mine, you’ll always be just mine, but you need to awaken the dormant abilities in these men . . . like you did in me.” “But I never fucked you! Remember? It was all about you making me gasp for joy as I accepted King Dong! His words, not mine,” I said quickly to the Professor. “That’s because he’s the Alpha Protector,” the Professor said. I should have seen that one coming. My big man put his arms around me and kissed me hard. I looked into his eyes, but then I got distracted by his bigger shoulders, his more massive arms, and his magnificently grown chest. His new developments . . . his new size made all of this real. He had added some serious muscle and weight. He’d also grown taller – I could tell by how I had to tilt my head back more to look up at him. He looked at me with so much love it was almost overwhelming. I could feel his cock stirring between us. That, in turn, made mine stir, as well. “You will feel great pleasure with every other protector, my love,” he said, “But it will never be the intense gratification you will receive from me. I will be your only pitcher - forever.” “Unless we let the Dark Source win,” the Professor said. “If that happens, he will plow the power right out of you and we will all die.” “What?” I said, my eyes growing wide. “All of us are tied to you, the Source. You are the Light Source. If, for some reason, the darkness wins it will destroy you and we will all perish, too. We are tied together - forever,” the Professor added and he could see his words impacted me greatly. “So, care to unleash some power in me, sir?” I looked at my lover, still doubting this was the right thing to do. He nodded and whispered the word ‘go.’ I turned to the older muscular man and smiled – letting him know I was ready to do my part. He walked over to me, placed his hands into my pits and lifted me off the ground. I immediately wrapped my legs around his waist as he carried me back into the front hall and then upstairs to his bedroom. I could tell being the Source was going to be a very hard job. A very hard job, indeed.

Hello, fellow Muscle University and muscladdict fans! Posting some MU fan art. I was thinking about what they sell in the school store besides a wide variety of posing trunks and thought it might be an old-school campus post-card, the kind a certain homesick first year might buy to send a note home to mum saying he's getting along all right. That his roommate is "nice enough some of the time" and that while the training is tough, he's getting good results, even if he's still one of the smallest lads on campus. How he can't wait to come home on break--that sort of thing. I've got more MU art to post. Thanks for having a look. Here's looking forward to more great MU stories!

Finally getting to post my first real written story for the idea I brought up before. It's not so much a part one but rather a clip I'm ready to share now. It's about seventeen paragraphs long and features macro, hyper, muscle growth, which I'll hopefully be continuing into a limitless growth scenario! Enjoy reading. The Uncontainable Hulk A week of research had already passed for Bruce Banner. His time spent at a remote military base in Arizona had led to his recent discovery of reprogramming his hulk-like transformation, an experiment that Bruce had just undergone yesterday. Results seemed promising and so far, nothing seemed to push him to his destructive alter ego. Even when he was provoked, Banner remained level headed and completely unchanged. What Bruce did not expect was that the Hulk lurked in other places. Sitting in front of his computer, Bruce read through the notes and observations left behind by scientists who assisted in the test. The room was empty and quiet with only a subtle hum coming from the fluorescent lights above him. Switching the monitor off, Banner leaned back in his office chair, pondering at the outcome he was left with. Is the Hulk really gone? Am I cured of my condition? Will this be good? Questions kept forming in his mind. Although destructive, the Hulk had power that Bruce could never in his life ever experience ever again. It should be good that no longer he would fear the consequences of feeling such a natural and simplistic emotion yet Banner sat in his chair, unsatisfied by it all. He lived with his situation for so long that he found ways to keep the beast locked away. Going Hulk had benefits of its own and strength so desirable... His loins stirred. His time spent secluded and boxed in left him bored and tired. It had been so long since he had time for himself. Bruce leaned over to his side to look behind his office chair, staring briefly at the surveillance camera before switching the monitor on and undoing his belt. His time now was of little importance and with his chair blocking most of the camera feed, Banner got right to unzipping his pants. His hand gently caressed the brief clad bulge in front of him. His mind conjured images of his body undergoing transformation. His longing of strength and power had always stuck to him on such a primal desire, something he continuously imagines when he's alone. A lengthy mound soon emerged as the blood ran through him. Adjusting accordingly, his cock was finally out from his underwear, the welcoming cool air touching his shaft. He worked the length in his palm, still picturing the Hulk, still picturing the brawn, the size, the strength and dominance... Nearing his peak, Bruce's body suddenly stiffened with his arms jolting back and legs stretching from underneath his desk. He felt for a moment, a familiar wave of energy coursing across his torso and appendages. Banner could feel his buttoned up shirt growing tighter, his pants hugging across his legs, his feet and hands swelling slowly. He recognized this sensation and knew what was happening. The purple shirt he wore already had seams bursting in multiple spots across his growing arms. The mass of his biceps peaked through the sleeves first with his shoulders pulling apart the seams of his shirt. Buttons snapped off the tight fabric across his torso and landed on the ravaged fabric of his trousers. Rips formed across his back, thighs and forearms as the transformation kept a slow and steady pace. Banner watched in horror to see his body muscle more and more but what drew his attention was the dying erection right in front of him. He noticed his cock never discharged but instead, bloated, fattened and extended at a mesmerizing rate. The meaty member just kept growing up and up, as the veins vanished underneath the foreskin and soon after reaching it's full foot long length, fell flaccid on his keyboard with a noticeable thud. The growth had finally subsided. Bruce was left astonished and stunned. His transformation was different this time. Sitting himself at 6'6", the mass of his body was half that of the Hulk's original size. The definite green skin tone was replaced with a warmer shade of green that affected every inch of his muscled body. At this point, his clothes barely covered him. Rags were strewn across various parts of his upper body with his pants forming into ripped shorts which spilled out his massive manhood. The white briefs he wore were still intact but barely held the soccer balls that were his genitals. Bruce lifted himself from his cramped chair, standing barefoot as his cock slithered off the keyboard and slapped against his knees. The weight of his member was truly something to experience but Bruce couldn't help but notice his mental state. He was still sane, stable and not enraged in any capacity. He had full control over all his functions. Relieved and excited, Banner reveled in his new form, admiring the bodybuilder physique he now had. His large hands grabbed at whatever scraps were left behind of his work shirt as he pressed his fingers in between the chiseled crevices of his cut muscular body. Lifting his left arm, he flexed his bicep, watching the mass rise up with a thick vein peaking to the top. Bruce was never able to truly adore his hulkish qualities. His memories of the Hulk were always muddled, shrouded in a rage filled episode that left him with nothing but regret. His cock gave a throb, it's bulk calling to him from below. It's shape was so enticing, fat and folded, as if it was ready to start stretching to newer proportions. Although long, its form still remained short and stubby, the head of which largely taking up a third of its size. Bruce's hand slowly glided to the hairy base. His index finger pressed at the top of the shaft before his hand rested on the rest of his girth. Coincidentally, despite its new size, the cock was perfectly in proportion to his enlarged hands. His palm gently ran down the length and shivers of pure ecstasy rattled Bruce like he never felt before. The sensation felt amplified, the pleasure of which was almost intoxicating. He stroked his cock more and more and found himself shackled to the bliss his flesh delivered. The thick skin was dragged by his bulgy fingers as the meaty shape of his dick extended in sync with his masturbation, making each stroke longer than the last. Finger-thick veins reappeared across his hardening cock as its size gained an additional six inches. The climax was fast approaching. Banner's body stiffened in response as his legs locked straight up and his back bent backwards, leaving his junk elevated and ready to erupt. Just like before, his cock did not drain. The energized sensation coursed through him a second time and bulk was steadily packing onto his figure. Banner gave a guttural groan as his hairy chest ballooned into a shelf of solid muscle. Even his deep green nipples had their share of growth, thickening at the bottom of each slab. His broad shoulders pushed out in a horizontal fashion, crevices outlining the brawn, pumpkin-like both in appearance and size. Traps rose out afterwards, crawling closer to his ears. His jaw became square with a widening chin that wholly aligned with his massive vascular bull neck. His meaty brows protruded above his green eyes as his whole face was molded manlier and stronger, resembling less of Bruce and more of the Hulk. He grunted, appearing primal and powerful. He could feel his arms exploding in size. Thick cables of muscle amassing on his already mighty limbs, bulging and flexing uncontrollably into a width that compared to that of his washboard abdomen. His chiseled six pack swelled into a brick wall of eight lumpy abs. Below the waist, his calves and thighs expanded to newfound thickness. The newly made shorts soon split from the approaching beef into even small garments, hugging his waist and covering only a third of his enormous square glutes. The back pockets peaks out from the pants over the steel-hard boulder cheeks, both tight and tugging at the fabric that was wedged in between. And of course his cock, a sight to behold. Eighteen inches of thick, hulk meat began to swell monstrously. Each throb after the other juiced his shaft more and more as the member stretched and softened, fatter and thicker. Both testes pulled his briefs down further and further until the underwear snapped from the front. Passing two feet, his cock and the rest of his skin darkened into a noticeable shade of deep green. His body shot upwards, growing past the seven foot mark and stopping short of eight feet tall. The back of Hulk's neck now rested against the ceiling while his three foot manhood dropped to his ankles. Bruce had finally transformed into the Hulk. Hulk breathed heavily, his chest rising up and down as his head still spun from the rush of his transformation. He was still in control but just barely. Banner finally began understanding his situation. His rage was merely usurped by his lust, persuading him to change with a bounty in the form of sexual gratification. Every ejaculation would go to fueling the Hulk's power, his libido piling on more and more until it ultimately resets, like the turning of an hourglass. Bruce might have retained his free will but the pleasure was hard to fight off. The sensation from his loins only magnified more after each growth spurt. The cycle would remain endless. His sexuality alone was dictated by his size, his mass and his manhood. Growing made him aroused, which made him grow, which aroused him again. Already the very feeling of his legs, knees and massive feet being enveloped by his scorching hot sack turned the Hulk on even more. In his mind, he didn't just want more, he NEEDED more. Cramped inside the laboratory, Hulk hurried to exit through the door. His muscled legs constantly kept hitting against his monster junk as he tried to walk. Cock and balls bounced up and down in front of him with their added weight enticing Hulk more and more with each step. Knowing full well that he wouldn't fit, Hulk tackled at the metal door in a fit of lusty impatience, bursting through with ease as the frame and chunks of wall toppled over. Dust poured behind him as he was greeted by rows of men, clad in armor with automatic weaponry all pointed towards the green monster. The camera had already alerted the facility of his transformation. Every gun fired directly at Hulk, the bullets casually dropping off his rippling body and rigid cock as they clattered against the concrete floor. Although impenetrable, the rounds directed at Hulk left him enduring the sharp pain from the chattering rifles. Hulk reacted, turning away from the gunfire as to shield himself from the armed soldiers. If like anything in the past, it would be expected that the Hulk would rampage, enraged by the pitiful attack of the military and the certain destruction of the entire facility. Instead, Hulk refrained himself from taking action while his massive ass and mountainous back were absorbing all the blows. Hulk only stared at the giant hole he left from the laboratory, exciting him at the casual display of left over destruction. He left that room in a fit of hot lust and that same sensation was still lingering inside, not once dying down. His desire could never be extinguished. Once his arousal started, it could only grow from that point on until he achieved his climax. Hulk could feel his cock perking up. One hand grabbed firmly at the shaft while his other hand caressed the head. The pain he felt behind him could not compare to the pleasure he was feeling. Every inch of his palm fondled his nerves as he dragged his soft green beast higher and higher into an impressive erection. His low, breathy moans picked up volume as he worked himself further. Soon, even the soldiers could hear his bliss-filled wails over their deafening weaponry. Hulk's ass was seen, clenching and unclenching as his waist involuntarily swung back and forth, driving the veiny walls of his dick into the caress of his burly hands. Sweat began to crawl down the vast expanse of his back as well as the bulging mess of muscles that formed from his torso. Pecs and abs squeezed together tightly with his thick, tree-like arms pressing his muscles inwards as he fondled his length. The troops momentarily ceased their firing, standing bewildered at what they were witnessing. The green mass of the Hulk's body swelled at a constant rate, cramming him more into the shrinking expanse of the narrow hallway. Hulk turned himself around, panting in large heaping breaths as his whole body shook and throbbed. His stance fell to a kneel as his back pressed more into the ceiling above. His bowing posture showcased the rippling display of shoulders, traps, chest and back forming a wall of ever-growing beef. His broadening arms reached the walls at his sides while his juicy, hairy pecs bloated towards the leviathan cock, the cleavage hugging against the surface of his dick. The member started to rapidly bloat, fattening up and growing soft, expanding at an alarming rate towards the troops. One by one, each soldier began to flee at the enlarging flesh which threatened to engulf them in hot green cock. Hulk's already masculine face grew manlier in appearance. The squarish jaw and chin he possessed grew fuller and more stubbly while his protruding brow had shelved itself out more. Moans of ecstasy escaped from the vein-riddled expanse of his neck as his growing cock was fondled by the hairy surface of his beefy chest muscles. He could feel his bulbous ass entering the previous room he once dwelled. In just a short amount of time, Hulk had already filled part of the hallway, snugged firmly by the ceiling and walls. The remainder of the troops kept themselves at a safe distance, gawking in astonishment at the girth that laid out in front of them. The cock, soft once more, had grown to eight feet long, five feet wide, resting on the massive sack that ran from Hulk's hairy crotch. Behind the mass, Hulk was wedged in at sixteen feet, hunched over and on both knees with his face and breast laying on top of his supple endowment. It only took mere seconds before Hulk's libido was fanned yet again. Everything around him catered to his sexual cravings from the cold hard walls touching his firm muscled body to the dense musky scent that invaded Hulk's nostrils coming from the godcock he laid on top of. The odor was almost too good for him. Hulk breathed in deeply, panting as his open mouth lapped at the skin of his cock. One brush of his tongue was enough to overload his senses. The taste, the touch, the smell, one sensation piled on top of the other. He couldn't get enough. He swiped his tongue over and over, rolling his meaty chest up and down the shaft. His lower body attempted to hump the air making the columns of hard mountainous muscle shift in a display of virile captivation. Cracks formed around him as the slightest movement was capable of fracturing the walls and ceiling. The last of the men fled as the junk resumed its extension into a massive erection. Hulk's drive was almost subhuman. He drooled and slobbered, writhing completely stationary to work his cock harder. The tip had finally extended and risen enough to press against the ceiling. His enormous arms destructively tried to squeeze through, desperate to reach in front and seize his titan cock. Hulk was a beast in heat, his actions became more unruly with every passing second. Grunts and brutish groans echoed across the compound as the halls were thick with the pungent scent and heat emanating from the horny phenomenon. Every surface near Hulk trickled with droplets of condensation as well as web-like fractures that formed around the green monster. Hulk clenched his teeth, feeling the buildup rising inside his gargantuan member. Spit and sweat worked to lubricate his cock as both hands and pecs were drenched in his juices. The slick fondling of his veiny shaft sent waves of orgasmic ecstasy through the titan. Hulk roared, as loud as he could, shaking the facility with his low, beastly howls to yet another explosive climax. The walls barely held him inside before but now, had disintegrated by the slightest growth of his freakish body. Hulk stood in response to the uncontrollable muscle piling on to each of his limbs, crashing his entire upper body through the roof, colliding with concrete that barely stood against the rising force of his stance. Erupting out into the outdoors, another erotic roar signaled the rest of the compound to his presence. A display of continuous swelling green muscle emerging from the top of the building was in full view for any spectators outside. Hulk's chest was the most noticeable in growth as it rippled outwards, lower, higher, until each hairy, juicy pec overshadowed a fourth of his torso and collided against his burly jawline. From there, his shoulders continued their routine in broadening outwards, away from his thorax as to make Hulk appear wider, leaving room for his arms to swell next. His biceps received the most attention from the miraculous gains. Each bulbous round cutlet of muscle crashed against the pillowy bulk of his chest, jutting each body-wide arm out enough to triple the span of his proportions. Hulk couldn't help but smile as his eyes continuously wandered to every solid limb getting more and more monstrous. Although the fact that he couldn't see past his chest excited him, he wish he could view the size piling onto his cock. Hulk's bottom half was mostly concealed by the remains of the compound with dust and rubble strewn across his growing features. The hot green shaft ate up what room was left inside the hall, pressing firmly against the floor, walls and eventually the ceiling, its flaccid bulk causing even more structural damage, testing the limits of the enclosure. The constriction was already arousing Hulk more and the feeling only tightened as his mammoth sac and ripped legs started to push out with more muscle. A flat wall of veiny cock flesh started to emerge through the crumbling roof in front of Hulk. Its soft bulk atop his massive balls was enough to reach up to his hairy waist. Each growth seemed to make the member grow proportionally larger every time, now reaching a size that compared to the entirety of his lower body. From around the compound, a growing throng of people formed, evacuating the building to see the herculean monster. Hulk was left completely oblivious to the crowd, his one-track mind only fixated on sex and size. The outdoors was already an improvement from being inside the cramped cold space of his lab. So much of his green hairy exterior met with sunlight and arid heat, leaving Hulk relaxed and stimulated. Such stimulation however paled in comparison to the embrace the building had over Hulk's room-filling prick. As with each surge of size, Hulk's cock grew more receptive, more aroused, making every foot of his shaft overstimulate from any touch. Blood was quick to rush through his loins, the cramped interior only growing tighter as his cock hardened, stimulating him more, making him more erect, as the cycle continued. All he could do was feel the building work his shaft steadily, until he eventually heard more of the rooftop crumbling below, and finally his eyes could see the deep green head peaking past his monstrous chest.

Hey everyone, here's Part 4 clocking in at just over 5000 words (it's a long one). Apologies again for how long it's taken, but I think his part is the best yet! Enjoy. Part 4: the road ahead He was panting, enormous pecs heaving. Cum coated his chest and muscle gut, mixing with sweat. His body glistened with sweat - wanking was a lot of effort for such a massive man. In the year since we had begun, he had ballooned with 167lbs of muscle, growing from 120lbs to a jaw-dropping 287lbs - at a mere 5’7”, no less. A stone a month, on average. He was a muscle god, a monster; this is what he was meant to be. His purpose on Earth was to grow, and my purpose was to help him. We were both stunned when he weighed himself live on video for me. I’d had to read out the weight, as he couldn’t see over his pecs anymore. Just another step in his transcendence of the normal world. The goal had been 250lbs, and I could tell he’d comfortably exceeded that...but 287lbs? Such growth should not have been possible. It took me a moment to actually get the words out; I was speechless, as was he. He sat back down in the chair, which creaked under his weight, and we just looked at each other in silence, smiles of pure joy on our faces. After a few moments, he gingerly asked, “Sir, may I -” I interjected, knowing what he wanted. “Wank like you’ve never wanked before, James. You’ve earned it.” He obliged, asking me the most touching question he could have while he did so: would I make him bigger? It was our equivalent of him asking me to marry him. Here he was, my most magnificent creation. In truth, I’d never expected him to reach the milestones I set - they were deliberately insane, impossible. They were tests of his commitment and determination - how far would he push himself for me, for his dream of more growth? But he demolished them, and surpassed them. I’d never made a man so big. Usually the regime becomes too much for them, and they have to give up, their hunger unsatisfied through their own weakness. Or I discard them when they prove sadly wanting. James, however, had taken the regime in his stride; he seemed to have unlimited stamina, endurance. The grotesquely overgrown and bloated body, swollen with hundreds of pounds of useless muscle, was the result. His life was gone; all he had was me and his oh-so huge body. He’d cut out his friends and family; he’d quit his job. All for growth. All for me. Now he’d grown so much that he could barely even live, struggling to wash himself, clothe himself, even pleasure himself. Yet he still wanted more, so much more. The ultimate addict. No other boy had ever proven themselves worthy - or capable - or advancing to the next, and final stage. James was the first - my first. Poor boy, I thought. So desperate, and oh so so hungry. He’s gone so far, but there’s much further he could go. We both knew it. This was the end of the beginning. I loved him, and I was struggling to hold back the emotions. “Please!” he pleads, he begs, between frantic thrusts, the hopelessly overdeveloped muscles jiggling from the bucking. His eyes crying out to me. “Make me bigger! I need it!” I smile again, the tears of joy and love flowing freely now. Such an eager boy. He is a wonder to behold - and I love him like nothing else. “I think that can be arranged,” I reply, flashing my smile - genuinely this time. There was no other answer I could give. He explodes. *** Sometimes you have decide based on instinct. When James was vying for my attention, he was one of several. Several boys all eager to prove to me that they wanted to test the limits of the male body, desperate to impress me and gain my favour. James was the most handsome, but also the smallest and least-developed. Others had already forced their bodies bigger, and in tearful confession professed their supposedly insatiable hunger for growth. On the surface, James had little to show, and made no grandiose demonstration of his supposed commitment; just a few hurried sentences uttered by a nervous little boy. But there had been something in his voice, a glint in his eye. The suggestion of something truly enormous itching to be released. He had intrigued, more than all the other candidates who had merely spouted on about how they “wanted to get huge”. There was something different about James, and on a hunch I’d taken a gamble and chosen him. And that is how I witnessed the most beautiful transformation a man could ever undergo. It was the best choice I’d ever made. Stage 3 was altogether different from those before. Before James, it had always been a hypothetical. No-one had ever made it before; they’d all washed out, unable to withstand the punishment of the process or my exacting demands. But not James. He alone had proven himself worthy. In that sense, this was a first for both of us. Neither of us had been in a relationship (a meaningful one at least) before; now that was going to change. Since I was but a child I’ve had a fascination with muscle. Or, to be more precise, with men growing muscle. Lots of it. Endless amounts of it. Like the hunger, yet different - the other side of the coin. My purpose was to make little boys into gods, rather than become a god myself. While I had gained a shallow form of joy and pleasure from making a number of men balloon, I had always been seeking ‘the one’. He who could take our mutual desires to never-before-seen extremes, he whom I could love, he whom I could adore. It seemed that I had found him, after seven long years. James was to move in with me (the final severing of all ties to his old, much smaller, self) and then, together, in love, we’d then see just how far he could go; just how big he could get. I would care for him as he grew too big to look after himself. He would no longer have to worry about trivial things such as money and food; I would take care of everything now. He could devote himself to his - to our - passion. The endless growth of his body. This is what I had always dreamed of. It was what he had always dreamed of. Our purpose was clear. I’d been paying his rent and bills for him since the beginning of the process, so winding that up was easy, but nonetheless symbolic. I admired his final leap of faith, his ultimate trust in me. If this went wrong, he’d have nothing. In a rational sense, it was a monumental risk. And yet, he knew it was no such thing. In truth, he had nothing to lose anymore. I, and the body we had built together, were all he had. He packed his few belongings in a duffel bag, and travelled to me. I was to meet him at the train station, with my home being a short walk away. As I walked to the station, my stomach was in knots. This was it. I was about to meet - in the flesh (all of it!) - the boy whom I had grown into a man, and fallen in love with. Part of me was panicking - would this work? Fantasy was one thing, reality was another, as I had told so many boys in my time. Were we really in love? This was our first meeting. I fought to suppress the doubts, to remember how I felt when we talked. 11:00am. The last chills of morning had faded, giving way to a temperate spring day. I reached the station, and looked around for the man of my dreams amongst the crowd. It wasn’t hard to find him. A man that large was rather conspicuous, after all. As soon as I saw him, all my doubts melted away. He was looking in a different direction to me, giving me a side-on view. He was simply gigantic. In person, his size was in perspective, making it clear how enormous he really was. So...thick. He had to be pushing on two feet, taking into account all that pec and back muscle. His soft, dirty blond hair was neatly styled, accentuating his stubble (a result of his shaving difficulties I suspected) and prominent cheekbones. He’d clearly put effort in for this meeting - which I found rather sweet. He was as handsome in the flesh as he had been on-screen. He was wearing a white cotton tee and shorts (little else fit him now), which were painted on. His upper body was threatening to explode out of the shirt, which highlighted each massively swollen muscle group. His nipples pressed against the fabric, stretched taut as it was across his overdeveloped musculature. His duffel bag was slung over one shoulder, looking comically small compared to his body. Passers-by were staring at him, mostly in disgust at how someone could do that to themselves. Gaze upon his glory, you ignorant fools, I thought. They didn’t understand. Yes, he was a freak. But he wanted to be one. It was his choice. His destiny. His purpose. As I moved toward him, he must have caught me out of the corner of his eye, as he turned to face me. His face lit up in the most heart-warming smile, and mine involuntarily did the same. We came together, meeting halfway (him waddling adorably). Introductions weren’t necessary, we immediately entered into a heartfelt embrace. The contrast between us was hilarious, and arousing. I was 25, 5’6” and a svelte 110lbs. He was 20, 5’7” and 290lbs (I’d later find out he had grown another 3lbs in the last week). My arms wrapped tightly around him just below his lats, unable to make the slightest impression. His roid gut pushed into my own belly, while his muscles completely smothered me. All around me was muscle - pec, bicep, forearm. I was drowning in a veritable ocean of muscle. He was holding me firmly, but gently (his strength was as insane as his body). We said nothing, holding the embrace for a good minute. I drank in his scent - manly, but soft, with a hint of sweat - and the sensation of his muscles, letting his warmth suffuse into me. It all felt so...right. I could stay like this for hours. Both of us knew, in that moment, that this was meant to be. There could be no doubt. When we eventually broke the hug, we looked at each other. He smiled nervously; in contrast, my nerves were completely gone. For all his great size and strength, he was still the submissive one, needing me to take the lead and set the direction. I took his hand, exercising control, but also making clear to him that we were most definitely okay. I led James by the hand like a puppy to where I lived, ignoring the stares directed towards him. The short journey was a blur, and within a couple of minutes I had ushered him in and closed my door. I turned to face, and stepped close. He dropped the duffel bag on the floor, and I leaned in to kiss him on the lips. He returned it hungrily, and the kiss became more passionate, our tongues battling it out in our mouths. He pushed me against the wall, his pillow-sized pecs holding my measly weight in place. He moaned softly in satisfaction, while I breathed, “I’ve been waiting for this.” My hands eagerly grabbed at his muscles, and I tried to pull his shirt off, but it got caught on his lats. He simply brought his own hands up - calloused from all the weights - and tore the shirt clean in two, from collar to hem, exposing his body to me for the first time in the flesh. I gave a sharp intake of breath. There was just...so much of it. Mountains upon mountains of hard muscle, fighting each for other space. Hundreds of pounds of overgrown mass spilling in all directions, stretch marks testament to how fast he had grown. I broke the kiss, and stood there silently for a moment, admiring what James and I had built. The most glorious body I had ever seen; a monument to our love built of rock-hard flesh. I sighed in pleasure, and attacked that body with my mouth, tongue and hands. I spent the next 5 hours worshipping, appreciating, and sampling every last inch of his gloriously swollen body. For months I had wanted to do this, and I was making up for lost time. I kissed and licked his biceps and triceps - all 24 inches of them - as he flexed and pumped them for me, my tongue tracing the grooves, curves and crevices made by each head of muscle. I buried my head in his armpit - a vast cavern of muscle rippled with stretch marks - and drank deeply of his muscleboy sweat, armpit hair tickling my face. I teased and sucked his nipples while he slowly, methodically, bounced his pecs, and lapped up the fine layer of sweat that covered the downy, pillow-sized muscles, while my hands kneaded his cannonball shoulders. And so it went on, both of us groaning throughout. He obediently flexed and pumped every muscle at my command, enjoying my appreciation at the immense body he had built. He was my trophy, and he was proud of how impressed I was. By the end, we were both naked, cocks aching for release. I got to my feet, having finished savouring his enormous legs, and kissed him again. His hips bucked at the contact, our cocks rubbing against each other. I pulled away. “Suck,” I commanded. He knew what I meant. He negotiated himself to his knees (at his size, it was easy to overbalance) and gently, lovingly, placed his lips over my manhood. I exhaled sharply, looking down at his huge body, on his knees, pleasuring me. This was my dream made real. He hungrily sucked me, eager to taste my seed...I guessed (accurately) that he had long dreamed of this as well. “Pleasure yourself,” I offered, “but don’t make a mess.” One of his hands immediately clamped around his raging cock and began furiously pumping while he sucked me. He did not have to wait long: looking down on my grotesquely huge lover I was soon shooting, cumming like I never had before. He swallowed it all eagerly, a smile of ecstasy plastered on his face. Me cumming triggered him, and his bucked as he shot into his hand. He was careful to catch every drop, as per my command, before eating his own seed as well. My orgasm exhausted me, my brain overloaded from all the sensations. I stumbled on my feet, but suddenly his arms were around me and I was being carried (like a child - I weighed nothing to him) to my bed. He tenderly set me down, and then stood there. I chuckled and gave him permission to join me. The bed positively groaned under his weight, and he caused the mattress to sink, resulting in me sliding into him. Not that I was complaining; I snuggled up to him, resting my head in the groove between his pec and shoulder, while he placed his arm protectively over me. It was a prodigious weight in and of itself, but not uncomfortable. The warmth of his body suffused me. We lay there in thought. “What are your limits?” I asked. He was silent for a moment. “I don’t know,” he softly replied. “Much bigger than this. I still feel so small. Now that I’ve started, I don’t know whether I could stop, even if I wanted to.” I sensed he had more to say, so I said nothing. “I think of the boy I was...I’ve buried him in so much muscle. But the hunger is as great as ever, like I’m still that 120lb nobody. At first I just thought about being big, then a bodybuilder, then a mass monster...it doesn’t end. I don’t think it ever will.” He paused again. “It’s limitless, endless.” He looked me in the eye. I met his gaze, peering into his heart and soul. “Sir...grow me until you can’t grow me anymore. No limits. Don’t stop, no matter what.” I squeeze his lat lovingly, and nod in comprehension. “We’ll start tomorrow.” *** He was no fool. James knew what he had asked me to do. And I had been fully aware when I accepted. I was not surprised, knowing him as intimately as I did. But it was important that this final stage was done by mutual consent, given its end point. On the hand it pained me, loving him as I did. But on the other, this was destiny. It was meant to be. Quite simply, we were going to grow him to immobility and beyond. We did not know how long it would take, only that it would happen. Even his body, resilient as it was, could not endure the process forever. But in so doing, we would live in sublime happiness, exploring the extremities of humanly possible muscle growth. Full-time care, immobility...these were steps on the road. He would die in the end, but he would die a god. First off was helping him wash. My shower was a large walk-in one, meaning both of us easily fit. I gently cleaned every inch of his body - which he could no longer easily do - worshipping him along the way. I didn’t take long before he was on his knees milking me once again. Then it was straight to work. He came on the spot when I injected him with the first dose of his new cycle - one so extreme even the hardened pros would turn it down. He bowed his head in embarrassment, waiting to be punished. I stroked his cheek, raising his head to meet my gaze, smiled and lightly kissed him. “I’ll forgive my boy’s overexcitement this time...just don’t make a habit of it.” With the steroids (and other things) flowing through him, we made love for the first time. I straddled his roid gut, my erection thrusting proudly forward, and looked upon his body, laying spread-eagle beneath me. It was as if I were an aeroplane, flying over the most beautiful landscape below. Acres of muscle stretched in all directions, complete with mountains, valleys and forests. I took a moment to again admire what we had built. And to think it was just the beginning. What would he look like at 350? 400? The best days were still to come. On that note, I dived down to beginning worshipping his muscles once again. An hour later he was on all fours, his enormous backside - two globular glutes the size of my torso - thrust outward. It was time for me to claim him. I was no especial fan of anal sex per se, but this was a symbolic act...and I couldn’t deny that the thought of conquering my massive boy was rather enticing. I scrambled up the huge leg muscles to mount him, noting the ludicrous size difference between us. My tiny body perched upon his Herculean one. I positioned myself, and breathed deeply, before cleanly thrusting all the way inside him in a single motion. He groaned like a horse, and his glutes bucked into my hips, almost sending me flying from the strength. Fortunately, I was using his shoulders as rather sturdy handholds. After another pause while he recovered his composure, I then began thrusting. It didn’t take long before my own composure was lost, and I was pounding him like a jackhammer, with all the power I could muster. He absorbed that power as if it were nothing (and to him, it wasn’t). But he was in ecstasy, roaring with pleasure every time I thrusted. “Conquer me Sir, breed your growing boy...make me immobile…” “You wanna get bigger, little boy?” I panted. “Please Sir, make me bigger...grow me…” he begged. “What was that?” I teased, thrusting ever faster, sweat running down my forehead. “Please, grow me...grow me...GROW ME!” he screamed, as I came inside him. My puny body spasmed uselessly against his grotesquely overgrown mass, firing every last drop of cum I had into him. He was also spasming, but desperately trying not to cum. My edict remained in place, after all: he could only cum with my permission. And I hadn’t given it - deliberately. His eyes rolled back in his head, hips bucking like a bull, as I clung on, fingers digging into his shoulders. After a couple of minutes the bucking slowed, and came to a stop. He’d held it in. I loosened my grip, and stroked his cheek and withdrew from his arse (he whimpered as I did so), the glutes twitching as if hungry for more. “Good boy,” I told him, smiling in the aftermath of our love. “Now, you go to the gym. If you come back pumped enough I may just let you pleasure yourself.” He nodded like a puppy, and I kissed him. *** He stood naked in front of my wide mirror, studying his reflection as he casually flexed different muscles. His cock was hard, throbbing rhythmically. I came up behind him. “What’s up?” I asked. He brought his arms up for a double biceps, the engorged muscles ballooning larger than his head. I couldn’t help but suck in air, and my cock twitched heavily. He brought them down after a couple of seconds. “I’m a freak, aren’t I? How big I am, how much I’ve grown, that I still want to get bigger...all of it. I’m sick in the head.” I nod. No point in denying it now, given how far he’s gone. I had decided we’d only weigh him every 6 months, to increase the suspense. It had been 3 months since we’d met at the station, and he’s visibly grown since them. I’d guess he was somewhere in the 320s, but at his size it was hard to tell. “You are, yes. It isn’t ‘normal’ to want to do what you’ve done. But then I’m not ‘normal’ for finding it the most beautiful and erotic thing on Earth. If you’re ill, so am I.” I shrug at that, and put my arms around his waist, my chin resting on his mountainous shoulder. “We’re happy, right?” He nods back, smiling softly. “Happier than I’ve ever been. I feel alive for the first time. Knowing that I have built this body. Knowing that every day I’m bigger. Knowing that I’m growing with the man I love.” He turns his head to me, eyes giving me that ‘this is my soul you’re about to see’ look. “This feeling, this lifestyle,” he continues, “Is all I’ve ever wanted. Please...make it never stop.” I smile and kiss him gently. “I’ll do my best.” He picks me up, carries me over to the settee, and sits me down on his lap. This has become a habit of ours, where we’ll snuggle and read together. His enormous quads provide a more-than-ample cushion for me, and his pecs are perfect to rest my head against. His arms enclose around me, enveloping me in walls of muscle. There is little more soothing and comforting for me. I immediately feel myself relaxing into his muscles, feeling them push back against my feeble weight. We do this every day, and every couple of sessions I can feel he’s bigger. Something’s a little harder, or sticks out a little more, or is a little heavier. It’s exhilarating. We’re currently reading Tolstoy’s War and Peace. A bit of long one, I know, but I felt its theme was appropriate to our situation. James enjoyed it as much as I did, hearing of lost characters stumbling through life’s twists and turns, coming together in love. There was more than a passing equivalence to our own tale, we both thought. Not to mention the book was simply great, truly one of the greatest works of literature humanity has ever produced. We sit there in silence, reading one page at a time, occasionally giving small reactions - a chuckle to something humorous, or a tsk when some character is being a dick (not uncommon in War and Peace). I always finished the two pages first, with him a few seconds behind; when he finished, he’d give a sign - usually by flexing a muscle - and I’d turn the page and we’d carry on. *** 358lbs. He groaned as I announced it, precum leaking from his desperately hard cock. 68lbs in 6 months. Slower than his previous rate, but to be expected given his size now. Still damn impressive. I had worshipped his ballooning body every single day of those 6 months. Knowing that his muscles were bigger each and every time my lips and hands touched them was pure sex to me. Stretch marks spread from his armpits across his shoulders, pecs and lats, as his body struggled to keep up with the process. Discovering new ones when I sampled his body was a small joy in and of itself. His face - his beautiful, handsome face - wore a look of perpetual bliss, the pleasure centres of his brain firing constantly from the unceasing cycle of lifting, eating, roids, worship and sex. Our love had only grown with his body, making the last 6 months the best of both of our lives. We were perfect fits in every way. And there was still so much more to come. I took a moment to look upon the monumental body we had built together. His head was framed by traps that nearly brushed his ears, and sat atop a thick bull-neck. That neck flowed into shoulders so broad he couldn’t fit through door frames, each shoulder the size of a football, the three caps of muscle fighting each other for space. From those boulder-like shoulders hang arms the size of tree trunks. Horseshoe triceps that thrust three inches outwards when he flexed, and biceps bigger than his head made for upper arms approaching 30 inches in circumference. After them came forearms the size of my legs, contoured with the striations of the muscles and coated in a perfectly soft layer of light brown hair. I liked to stroke my cheek with that hair when we lay in bed together. Then came his pecs. Pecs had always been my favourite muscles, and James carried the most enormous pair I had ever seen (virtually or physically). They were the size of pillows, with a cleavage so deep it swallowed my hand all the way to my wrist. Sagging under their own weight, it took nearly a second for him to bounce the whole muscle, creating this glorious slow-motion ripple effect of muscle as he did so. The ensemble was completed by a coat of soft fur that made them sublime to rest my head on. The width of his shoulders required him to turn sideways to get through doors, and the thickness of his pecs meant doors were becoming narrow in that orientation as well. Just another step on the road. Worshipping those gigantic mounds of muscle alone could make me cum. Below his prodigious pec shelf came his roid gut. 8 abs, each the size of my hand, ideal for running my tongue over. I particularly enjoyed lapping up the sweet gym sweat from the crevices between each of the muscles. If it hadn’t been for the rest of his muscle, the gut would’ve made him look obese from its size. The gut was framed by a set of lats that stretched over a foot outwards when he flexed, forcing his arms to rest at a 40 degree angle to his sides, and fjords of intercostal muscles. It was as if every muscle in his body, from the greatest to the smallest, was stupendously overgrown. It served to give his abdomen the appearance of a granite column. Then came his manhood. Permanently erect from the sheer pleasure of his vast body, and from being high on an obscene cocktail of drugs, his penis stood at proud attention, almost saluting our efforts to make him even bigger. It was framed by two mammoth sets of quads, each bigger than his waist (which was very bloated from his roid gut), the four heads of muscle engaged in a ferocious battle of space. They bulged out in a landscape of peaks and troughs, taking up so much space that James found walking tiring. Each step required him to swing his leg out wide to get it around his other leg; it was slow, tiring work but gave him a delightful lumbering waddle. The bulging quadriceps flowed into calves the size of my head, rising an inch outward when flexed. Even his feet had accommodate his ever-increasing weight. I spent the whole day worshipping every millimetre of that body, culminating in me claiming him with such passion I nearly passed out. As we snuggled in bed afterwards, my head resting on his pec (he covered the whole bed nowadays), I softly asked him an important question. “Where next?” I sensed him pondering the question. Although I wanted him to get bigger (limits were for the weak), it was important that we both understand where each of us was coming from. His size was having a lot of consequences for him now, and if he didn’t want to go further I would accept that. There was more than enough of him to enjoy as was; more would of course be nice, but not essential. I felt a rumble develop through his pec, indicating he was about to speak, and looked up to his (still boyishly handsome) face. He was smiling, but his voice carried worry that I doubted him, that I wasn’t going to make him bigger. “I’m still mobile, Sir. You promised to make me immobile. I’m still just a little boy. Please Sir, make me a big boy. Please.” It was partly sex talk, but also serious. I flashed him my smile. “You won’t be mobile for much longer if I have anything to do with it, believe me. We’ll make you a big boy, you have my word.” His smile broadened with simple joy.

Apologies for the (ridiculously long) delay everyone, had a lot of stuff going on and my motivation to continue writing faded somewhat. A few days back it returned, however, so I have finally written Part 3, which comes in at just over 2400 words. Without further ado, enjoy! Part 3: the metamorphosis Bodybuilding. Perhaps the most beautiful word in the English language. It just rolls off the tongue, doesn’t it? Bo-dy-build-ing. For me, it is synonymous with sex. The very word is erotic, is it not? When I hear it, I think of men bloated with muscle, of overdeveloped bodies so swollen they cannot be clothed...of men desperate to force themselves ever bigger, no matter what it takes. Men driven by the insatiable lust for more, more, more. You are perhaps wondering what it is that I get out of this. It’s not control, despite what you may think at first glance. I do not control his actions, I do not force him to grow. Every single step was his choice. I simply gave him the support he needed to do what he had always wanted. The ‘control’ I exercise is merely a tool to focus his mind. So I reject the label of ‘evil controller’. I will concede some slight manipulation, but you must agree it was necessary to help him overcome the constraints society had placed on him? To allow him to become what he had always wanted? What I truly get out of this is joy. The muscle is sexy, don’t mistake me. But it’s the journey, the process, the determination in his heart that truly satisfies me. Seeing him become the man he has always dreamed of being, day by day, pound by pound. Sharing in his development, his transcendence of humanity, is what gives me purpose and happiness. I had a front-row seat to the greatest show on Earth, and damned if I wasn’t going to watch it. Stage 2 involved a punishing routine of steroids, and an escalation of the dietary and exercise regime he had followed in the earlier months. This was not a pure test, like the first stage, but rather a process of getting the boy huge with maximum speed. I liked efficiency, after all. I’m not here for a slow ride. In essence, his body was given a choice: grow, or die. It chose to grow. As I knew it would. The hunger was unchained, and he was like a man possessed. I suppose he was, really. The old him, the skinny boy who secretly lusted after muscle but could never talk about it, was long gone. This was a new man. Even I, who had seen hungry boys before, was surprised by the vigour with which he pounded the weights, stuffed himself with food and dosed himself with roids. As before, I forbid him from weighing or pleasuring himself. This focused his mind on the goal, and allowed him to truly savour the process and the changes he forced upon his body. The boy was drowning in the euphoric orgy of his growth, gorging his hunger so much that not even my assigned programme could keep up. On the one hand it was almost sickening seeing the changes being wrought on his body, what he was doing to himself. But on the other, it was entrancing, erotic and glorious. I was making a monster - and I loved it. He was growing faster than I could ever have hoped. The armpit stretch marks deepened and spread, forking over his pecs, shoulders and lats like the tributaries of a river. That pec shelf began to sag under its own mass, nipples forced downward, overhanging a granite column that was his abdomen, thick with layers of muscle. His shoulders were rounded cannonballs with three leads, capping arms like hams with thick veins feeding the bloated muscles. Tree trunk thighs, so thick he began to waddle, and barn door lats completed the picture. The intricate musculature of his back was like a stone relief, each individual muscle carved by a master sculptor, tensing into fine relief with each movement. The boy looked like a bodybuilder already. *** If I must be labelled, I would rather be called an artist. From my paints of control, lust and muscle I was producing a masterpiece. Perhaps even my magnum opus, my greatest work. A portrait of male potential, the finest example of the male form. The most beautiful man there had even been; enough to make the Greeks weep (and they had good taste). A little boy buried in hundreds of pounds of overgrown muscle. A boy who had sacrificed it all to become a man; to fulfil his deepest, truest desire. 5 months into Stage 2 I had to up the steroid dosages. He was pulling ahead of my wildest projections; I might as well make the most of his potential. He nearly came on the spot when I told him (in one of our weekly video calls) that I was upping the dosages. His hips were bucking involuntarily, his pecs jiggling from the movement, high-pitched groans leaking from his mouth, his lips pursed in ecstasy. This was his life now, after all...he had discarded everything else to embrace this: growth without end. It was his sexuality. “So big...not enough...more...more…” he desperately stuttered, his brain drowning in pleasure. I intervened. “Don’t you dare,” I commanded. “If you cum, we’re over.” “Ugh!” he half-screamed. Quick, sharp breaths and some admirable self-control saw him slow and then stop the bucking. A lot of pre-cum had leaked from his still-hard cock, but I decided to forgive him that. I was pleased that he’d managed to control himself, and flashed him my smile. He smiled back, his hair plastered to his face with sweat, panting heavily. Our eyes met. Rivulets of sweat ran down his heaving musculature - I guessed he weighed around 220lbs now - and his skin glistened. He looked like a serious bodybuilder, biceps the size of his head, the works. The sweat pooled in the crevice between his slab-like pecs. His chest had originally been smooth, but was now coated with a soft down of light brown hair. I was overcome by a desire to lick the sweat off of that beautiful chest, savouring every fibre of overgrown muscle, feeling them twitch and undulate as he bounced them (yes, I have an especial taste for succulent pecs). He was stunning, even beyond the muscles. He had always been good-looking in a boyish way, but his handsomeness had grown along with his body. His face had grown leaner, accentuating his cheekbones, while the facial muscles had become subtly more pronounced, giving his face a distinctly angular and manly appearance. That face made my knees weak. I, who had owned so many boys before, found myself falling for this one. The greatest one yet. My greatest specimen, my greatest achievement. After what must have been a good ten seconds, the moment ended and our eyes broke contact, but I could not deny what had passed between us. I was now in uncharted territory. In a strange - and unexpected way - I found myself liking it. What was this? Was I falling for a boy? Growing soft? The shame! There was something about him, though. Not just his hunger, his potential...but I found myself actually liking him, his personality, his quirks. Unknowingly he had become more to me than just a boy to pump full of muscle (although I certainly wanted to do a lot more of that). He had become a person, someone I actually looked forward to talking with, rather than just a trophy to appreciate. He spent the next three months in a frenzy of growth. Even with my experience, I had never seen anything like this. The speed of his growth was nothing short of miraculous, perhaps as much as half a pound a day. His body was transitioning from that of a bodybuilder to a ‘mass monster’ - a hugely bloated mass of muscle, all the more so since he was just 5’7”. His BMI was pushing well into the 40s by this point, I reckoned. Some would say he was grotesque, a freak. I thought he was the most beautiful man I had ever known, and only becoming more so. Did he even have limits? I guess we’d find out soon enough. Muscles spilled in all directions, squashed against each other as they battled for space on his increasingly mammoth body. A pair of triangular traps the size of grapefruits framed his beautiful face, flowing into a neck the size of tree trunk and cannonball shoulders the size of melons. With each movement of his arms, the shoulders rippled with muscle, separating into flaring heads of raw power. Stretch marks - testament to his ballooning body - emerged from his armpits to run over the separations between the muscles. The thick layers of tricep and bicep muscle burst out from those shoulders, his arms rapidly widening in circumference. Each head of the triceps, and the many layers of muscle fibres that made them up, were distinctly visible, forming a landscape of valleys and mountains which raised themselves two inches above his arm when tensed. They were complemented by a splendid pair of biceps which, when unflexed, resembled a thick hunk of meat striped with single large vein. When flexed, they turned into veritable Everests: towering peaks of granite, the muscle bellies thrown into shadow. A faint stretch mark could be seen running the length of the belly. His arms were completed by a pair of densely muscled forearms, coated with a soft down of hair, and a pair of manly hands which had grown thicker from all his lifting. Moving across, you come to his pecs. Great pillows of muscle over four inches thick, sagging under their own mass. Like his shoulders, stretch marks ran from his armpits over the sides of the pillows, joined by rivulets of veins feeding the monstrosities. His pecs had grown so large that when he bounced them it created a wave effect, the whole muscle gradually bouncing as the fibres rippled. His nipples were forced downwards by the swollen masses, which were themselves separated by a deep cleavage that I just itched to run my finger down, gathering his sweet scent. As with his forearms, a soft down of hair completed the picture. The massive pecs overhang a rock-hard muscle gut, which thrusts forwards, straining his waistbands. This was a relatively recent addition to his body, the result of the most recent phase of his growth. 8 blocky abs, deeply etched, stood atop the gut, flanked by tiers of serratus muscles. It was the kind of abdomen you broke your knuckles trying to punch. No way you were going to wind him! Below the abdomen carved out of stone where a pair of quads each the size of tree trunks, fighting for space against each other. They spilled outwards when he sat, searching for room, leaving no gap between them. Each enormous head of muscle perfectly defined, far bigger than my hand. Those quads framed his manhood, which was usually erect nowadays, fed by the ocean of pleasure he found himself in. Diamonds quads, carved from stone, finished off the powerhouse legs. I wanted him more than I had ever wanted something before. His sheer size was beginning have consequences. He couldn’t run anymore - any attempts to do so saw him waddle forward for a couple of metres, panting and nearly falling over (it was terribly erotic, me having ordered him to do it a number of times). He found it hard to shave, as his bulging biceps struggled to get past his swollen pecs. An emerging muscle gut pushed forward through feeble clothes and pressured his waistbands. The breadth of his shoulders required him to turn to get through doorways, and his insane proportions made buying clothes next to impossible. He could only clothe himself in tank tops and gym shorts now. I won’t deny it was a sexy look. He was barely able to fit in his cubicle shower, either. My boy - James - was transcending normality, outgrowing the world that had sought to contain him, the world that had taught his desires were disgusting and obscene; the world that had tried to stop him fulfilling his destiny. Furniture groaned beneath him, not designed to hold so much man. Clothes strained over the enormous expanse of his body, bursting at the seams. This world was built by mortals, for mortals - and he was becoming a god. My god, that is. That’s a possessive ‘my’, by the way, denoting ownership. Remember that. His monstrous body was as much mine as it was his. But he liked it that way. Our partnership had...changed. Our calls became more frequent; soon were were speaking at least every other day, rather than just once a week. And we weren’t just talking about his growth anymore, either - but our interests, hobbies, and who we were. We opened our hearts to each other; he really was no longer just another boy to me. He was James. He liked books, games...the same ones I did. How had I fallen for him? He was smart, funny, and our intellectual interests were closely aligned. We were similar enough to have lots of common ground, but different enough to add dynamism and variety to the relationship. Never before had I yearned for someone, yearned to talk to them, to see them, to feel them. Yet I yearned for him. The sensation was unfamiliar, almost unsettling. My stomach roiled, making it difficult to eat. He strayed into my thoughts regularly, and without warning. Was this love? I didn’t know. How was I supposed to tell? I felt lost, and yet anchored - anchored by him. Whatever this was, it was good. I wanted it to continue, to grow. A year since we had begun. At the start, he had told me that he wanted “to be so huge I can’t live a normal life anymore”. Now, that was happening. He was a complete freak, one of the most muscular men on the planet, increasingly unable to live a normal life. And he loved it. His deepest desires were coming true, with my help. This is what he had always dreamed of, knowingly or not - those childhood dreams of huge men, the teenage wanks to posing bodybuilders, the adult euphoria of his first workouts. It had all been leading to this eventuality; his rebirth, his transcendence, his growth. There had been some unexpected twists - for both of us - as well. What a journey it had been. And to think, there was still so much further to go. It was time to see how big James had really grown, and where we were to go next.

Oh SeaMusc! You really outdid yourself with this chapter! ?? Trevor's uncertainty and innocence are really damn liberating and enjoyable to read and experience. It's also curious how they almost 'infect' Dantalion, causing him to question his own existence and try to re-write portions of his own reality and understanding of his Bound's reality. The thought glitches and nuances you work in to display throughout the Chapter are superb! Supine – love how you use this word Just seeing it there almost made me cum (you can judge me all you want for that, IDC ?) because of all the associations that are attached to it and how perfectly they meld with Dantalion - who/what he's been until bonding with Trevor. Then there's this: Fuck. Yes. The way it just comes up like the weather and hangs there with them throughout the entire chapter is brilliant. The power dynamic between the two as Trevor learns more and decides to force/convince/command Dantalion to learn more is so rewarding to read! And the irony of assuming autonomy only by a command? You're slaying me up here in the late winter wasteland of Canada, SeaMusc! It's like Dantalion is sometimes a manifestation of Trevor's own dick and his arousal. It's going to be interesting to see how he decides he wants to look, what size he wants to assume once he susses out what his personal preference is balanced with how to open up the mana streams and pleasure for Trevor as much as possible. That size nudge before the quid pro quo was a brilliant start to the exchange! There's a reason why prehensile comes up a lot in kinkier circles - thanks for gracing us with this, for experimenting where it could bring you and us, SeaMusc. I had to go back and check that they were parked multiple times during this wickedly delectable exchange! Seriously – I kept forgetting what part of reality they left themselves behind at because the experience was so erotic, so tactile, so powerful! 'Cause that doesn't raise every single hair on my arms and back of my neck with arousal, curiosity, fear, and longing, especially given the question Trevor just got to have answered.... Thanks again for sharing this, SeaMusc, and for taking the time to work it so well, so thoroughly. There is so much possibility that you keep adding to with this story! ?️??️

Trevor sat up in bed, thinking it all a dream…the evening before. A djinn, nearly his height but with a musculature that was blatantly inhuman, sex the likes of which his brain could still not fully understand, his synapses still firing randomly as a result, wishes, binding, wells of accumulated power…It was all a bit much and too detailed for a dream, but he had vivid one’s before. Just not quite like this. He lay back down slowly. Geez, he was a bit lightheaded, shooting up like that. Then his mind was awake enough to feel something along his arm. Like it was dipped in perfectly warm water. He glanced over and saw the mist encasing him from hand to elbow, pulsing, dense but yet a bit transparent, bluish. It looked like it was breathing, in and out, in and out. The mist pulled off of Trevor’s arm and slid under the blanket next to him. Over the course of 10 seconds a body solidified, the mist pulling Trevor’s arm back up to resting at the crest of D’s massive chest. “You are awake, Master.” Trevor’s mind came to a screeching halt. It was real. His dream was real. He was guardian of a djinn. And he didn’t understand what that meant. And he didn’t know if he wanted to. Tension wracked his mind. He felt disoriented and unsure. The events of the previous evening snapped into sharp relief…He was mostly confused but there was a bit of fear in him as well. “Have I done something to offend you, Master?” Dantalion had a pleading quality in his voice. He had learned to read humans like they read a blog, a menu, anything simple and easy to digest and understand. Trevor’s mind continued to do summersaults, running diagnostics, questions flooding his mind. But he felt Dantatlion’s flesh, his warmth, his inhuman chest…and he could feel his concern. The bond between them allowed a trickle of understanding, connection, knowledge that was just enough to bring him back down to reality. His NEW reality. Then he remembered the dream he just had awoken from. The dream. “No, D. You haven’t done anything to offend me. Let us just lay here together for a few minutes. I need to gather my thoughts.” D felt emboldened for some reason. He didn’t know why or how – he would never have done this with any previous Bound. He reached over with one of his baseball mitt sized hands, thick with their own musculature and stroked the cheek of Trevor, lightly, gently. Trevor looked into D’s flickering eyes and he felt safe. “D, I want to take you a couple of places today that are very special to me. It’s a bit of a drive. But the entire way is unbelievably beautiful. I want to take you there and I want you to see it. You should experience things in your existence, right?” He didn’t know the answer to that question. He didn’t know what djinn’s were supposed to do, to be, to want. D held his breath for a moment – he didn’t really need to breathe after all. “Do you want me to transport us there? We can be wherever you want in the universe in just a moment.” Trevor pinched Dantatlion’s nipple. The one next to his hand. D let out a deep moan from his powerful chest. He had been allowed to continue “feeling” as humans feel. Trevor paused a moment. “No, you need to experience, to learn about this world in ways you haven’t yet. You have only experienced pain until last night. I want you to feel the sun on your skin – it’s warmth. I want you to feel the wind in your hair when we drive. D, you haven’t had any of that in how long?” “Never.” Trevor didn’t respond for a moment. He wanted to talk to D so much more both in time and in substance. There were parts of his grandfather’s note, things that D had said, the Binding process – things he needed to ask about. Nothing like a good road trip to talk about things. And the djinn had obviously not been on any road trips in his millennia of existence. “D, life is a journey. Getting to the destination is often better than the destination itself. I want you to experience that.” Trevor pinched D’s nipple one more time and then swung around and got out of bed. He was thin but lithe. D’s eyes took in everything, top to bottom, as his Bound walked to the bathroom. He was told to “feel” human things. And he was starting to feel something very unusual, powerful, overwhelming about this human. He didn’t understand it. But he wanted it more than anything in the world - to keep feeling this way about his Bound. Trevor wasn’t in the bathroom long. He always took quick showers. He walked out with a dark grey towel around his waist. D was still in bed, laying supine. He looked at Trevor as the man got dressed, tight ass, good build if a bit thin. He couldn’t forget how he felt the previous day. He was allowed to feel sex, cumming, pleasure beyond his wildest imagination. He never thought being human would feel like this. The man in front of him was entirely responsible. He wanted him so bad. He wanted to feel Trevor’s cock in his ass, down his throat, fucking the chasm between his pecs. He wanted Trevor to be all over him, in him, forever…But again, he would never ask for that. Djinn to not ask favors from their Bound. That is not the way of it. So he took small comfort in watching Trevor get dressed in a well-fitted heather grey v-neck tee shirt and thick woven brown pants – he thought he saw the word Carhartt on the tag. “Well D, what are you waiting for?” Trevot swung around and looked at the meat pile in the bed. “What do you want me to do, Master?” “God, number one, stop calling me Master. Just call me Trevor or T – since I call you D. I know I have complete control over you, but that doesn’t mean that you have to keep calling me Master. It just sounds so weird. And I feel weird when you say it. Just Trevor or T, OK?” “I’m not a god…yet.” Trevor shot him a quizzical look. Another question to ask about. The djinn didn’t move other than to nod and utter those words.. He truly didn’t know what the human wanted him to do. So he just stayed under the covers on the bed, only the top of his chest exposed. “Well, I guess we need to get you dressed, although none of my clothes are going to fit you. You’re fucking HUGE!” Trevor smiles a bit as he felt himself get a bit of a semi-hard on. “I can make myself smaller, more your size,” D said meekly. He had rarely been in this situation before, not knowing what was expected. What does one wear, what size does one need to be, what other things that he didn’t even know to ask – to go on a “road trip?” Trevor, realizing his error – he was after all dealing with a very ancient and being with childlike understanding of anything day to day – walked over to D’s side of the bed and grabbed his hand. “Stand up, D. We need to find you some clothes. And when we are not alone, can you turn off those flames in your eyes? Make them look more human? “ “Yes, I can do anything you ask me, within the confines of djinn law.” The slow flicking flames disappeared so he could demonstrate to Trevor how Human he could appear. “What would you like me to wear, T?” He took a risk abridging his Bound’s name. It felt far too intimate to call him that. But he decided that if he were given permission, it was ok. “Do you want me to augment my body in any way? Or would you rather me be in my natural form?” Trevor just smiled. He felt, through their bond, that the djinn felt nervous and insecure. The god before him had just called him “T” and was asking about augmentation. This was all so surreal. “I don’t think there is a reason to augment you, at least now. You are so perfect in so many ways. And as for clothes – how about a tight white cotton tee shirt, low cut v-neck to show your amazing pecs, tight around the arms tending to bunch up at your delts to show how powerful they are…And dark grey shorts, mid-thigh, tight to show your legs and your big bulge. White high top Chuck Taylor Converse. Do you understand?” D smiled and in an instant, Trevor’s djinn was a fucking wet dream. Simple, perfect, sexual as fuck and he was just waiting for his next command. Another leak of mana trickled into his well. He was loving this exchange. His brothers did have something to worry about, maybe. The unmatched pair – one übermuscular and the other thin and defined – walked down to the parking garage under the condo complex and got into the open air Jeep. They left Capitol Hill in Seattle and drove toward the ferry terminal that would take them across Puget Sound to Bainbridge Island. When on the ferry, T got out of the Jeep and told D to follow up to the top deck. Trevor slipped on the slick metal stairs and D, just inches away, reached out his ape arms and caught him. Trevor shot him a smile and a nod. Dantalion felt like he could tear the universe in half with a smile from Trevor. They went up to the upper deck and Trevor whispered into D’s ear, “I wish that you felt the wind on your face, on your body, and could smell the sweet salty air on his summer day. I wish you would experience this as I am doing. It is perfect.” D expanded his mind just a bit, a fraction of what he could, but only as much as his human allowed. He smelled the sea, the saltwater, felt the cool breeze especially on his face, the skin exposed at his V-neck, and his legs. It WAS perfect, just as Trevor told him it would be. He smiled. They reached the Bainbridge Ferry Terminal in short order, only 30 minutes away from downtown. Back in the Jeep, they drove through small towns, one after another, hidden in trees shaped like matchsticks and packed as tight but taller than any 7 story building. The smell was intoxicating to the djinn. The wind in his hair, the sun on his face. Trevor wanted him to feel it, and he did. Just before crossing Hood Canal, Trevor reached out and grabbed Dantalion’s hand. He pulled over on the side of the highway in a truck pullout. He had been thinking non-stop since leaving the apartment an hour earlier. “D, I need to ask you things on this drive. I need you to be as honest as you can be, given my limited understanding of your world…I really know nothing.” He paused for a moment. “I want you to have some freedoms of expression, things you should take liberties with. You need to develop as a being. One free to make his own choices. I know you don’t know how to do that, but I want to help you. You need to feel autonomy and what that can mean, the power it has.” D was wide-eyed. He didn’t know how to be autonomous. He didn’t know anything about what Trevor was telling him. He didn’t know if he wanted it…but it was his Bound’s directive. “So, let’s just take things slow. If you get out of bounds, out of control, I can always pull you back. I reserve that power. But D, you need to experience things for yourself, make some of your own decisions.” The djinn’s only goal was to fulfill Trevor’s commands, to grant his wishes, to give him pleasure. So that is where he would start. And he wanted to do all of those things for his Bound, this one anyway. That feeling, that warm pressure in his chest, that feeling that went down to his now active cock and balls…he only wanted this because of Trevor. Trevor looked at the djinn with confidence, respect, and an affection that took D by surprise. “Let’s stop up here a ways. I’m thirsty. Do you need water?” The djinn shook his head, no. Trevor pulled back on the road and started driving. Dantalion’s mind kicked into high gear, his imagination uncoupled by simple human expectations. He only wanted to please Trevor. Everything in is galactic powerful body screamed at him to please the small human. He now had access to his own imagination and was given carte blanche to use it, without express permission. Two minutes later, flying down the highway, D put his left hand on Trevor’s right knee. “Please pull over, Trevor. I want to show my appreciation.” Dantation’s mind was spooling in infinite ways, ways to please his Bound. He had no other purpose and as his mind expanded in ways that could not be comprehended by any other being. “You are thirsty for water. Drink from me.” D spoke in a whisper, pushed close to Trevor’s ear. The djinn tore his shirt down the middle, exposing his enormous chest, striated as if a cheese grater had been put into use. His left nipple was hard. Trevor knew what to do. He pulled over into the parking lot of a 5 room motel, no cars in the lot – maybe it was out of business. He watched as Dantalion’s nipple dilated open much like a camera shutter. Trevor put his mouth to Dantalion’s tit and began to suck. Cool crisp water flowed out of Dantalion, his hard granite chest, and into Trevor. The human shuttered. It was so sweet, like a mountain stream above the tree line. He drank and drank and drank. The water was addictive, cold, clean. When he was done, Dantalion closed off the supply, He looked down at Trevor as the Bound looked up into his eyes. He licked his lips and rose up, giving Dantalion a kiss. The djinn was flooded with energy, mana, his own mind expanded more – thinking of other ways to satisfy Trevor. Trevor, on the other hand, felt astonishment…and FUCK he was getting horny. D’s powers, his control, even with limited understanding of what pleasure, lust, sex was…he was learning quickly. Trevor was all too willing to teach him. “Let’s play a game, D. You answer a question about you – your existence. Then you get to do something you think will please me. Is that something you would want to do? A game you would want to play?” D had never been asked before his current Bound, if he would “like” to do something. He could feel Trevor through their bond as well as see on his face. This was going to be something they both enjoyed. “Yes, I want to play that game.” Dantalion’s measurement’s seemed to expand just a bit, growing noticeably larger. “Did you just grow, D?” “Yes, Trevor. You have given me autonomy so I want to express to you my appreciation. And I know that you are fascinated with muscle. There are thousands of ways I can and will show you my appreciation over time if you will let me” Trevor was breathing shallow. “Do you feel good when you grow, like I do? Like I asked you to make me feel?” The human was getting excited again and in turn so was D. “Yes, you wanted me to feel that pleasure and you did instruct me to not turn off those sensations. It feels – I do not have the words. It is sublime.” The djinn felt his ample cock shudder, his balls began to churn. Is this what humans felt? This horniness Trevor mentioned. The god next to him in the Jeep had put on another 20 pounds of hard dense flesh in a matter of 10 seconds – that on a frame the size of a normal man. He was looking Freaky – even more than before. Trevor’s mouth went dry. “So let’s start the game D.” He wanted to attack the djinn losing himself in profound lust and ejaculation pumping out gallons of cum. Remembering what had happened the night before, all he wanted was to give into his most depraved fantasies. The pressure was building. Trevor was soooo fucking horny now. He had just drank from the hard muscle tit of a god. That tickled kinks that he didn’t even know he had. Did Dantalion know? Did he know things about Trevor that not even he knew about himself? He collected his thoughts and focused. “D, when we were bound together, part of the ritual was for me to say that you can’t take my soul unless I give it to you freely. What does that mean.” The djinn hadn’t expected things to get this deep so quickly. “The reason we are bound to humans is to fulfill our primary goal. To fill our well, the mana or energy, that we harvest is in order to gain godhood. But only ONE djinn will be granted that power. One of the most powerful ways a djinn can gain power is to harvest the soul of his bound. Just three or four souls would completely fill a djinn’s well. But it has to be done without coercion. And a harvested soul just ceases to exit. It will not be reborn, it will not go on after death. All of the mana in that soul is poured into his djinn’s well.” Trevor continued to look into Dantalion’s eyes – almost human, maybe more orange than hazel. “I don’t know of any of the brothers that have harvested a soul. Otherwise the first one to fill his well would have become a god already and I would have been snuffed out of existence.” Trevor had a confused look on his face. “So you said there were only three of you left. What happened to the others?” “Permit me to put a hold on your questions. We are playing a game after all. You asked a question. I answered the question. Now I want to please you, pleasure you. Isn’t that the game?” There were so many questions in Trevor’s mind and he was just starting to ask them. But yes, he needed to play by the rules. He needed to show D that rules were important especially with any granted autonomy. “Yes, D. You may please me. I gave you access to your imagination and the ability to be independent. Just don’t hurt me.” A sharp pain struck D when Trevor said that. “I would never hurt you, ever. I thought that was clear.” There was a bit of pain in the djinn’s voice and Trevor picked up on it. He reached out to the man in the Jeep to his right. “I know you don’t ever want to hurt me, but you are so fucking powerful. You could do nearly anything. But I do trust you, so please forgive me for questioning that. “ He left his hand on D’s upper thigh and squeezed it just a bit to let the djinn know he was serious about what he had said. A wicked smile flashed across Dantalion’s face. “I accept your apology, although you didn’t need to give one. You are the master here. And I thank you for freeing me of at least some of my bonds.” Trevor was looking into the eyes of god. He was giving god permission to pleasure him. It was such a strange dynamic. D smiled again, a sincere genuine smile. The djinn opened his mouth and he stuck out his tongue. It was thick and muscular. Ripples started moving across the surface and then it started lengthening and moving down through is pec cleavage, over his hard obvious abs toward his own crotch. When the powerful muscle reached D’s lap, it extended away from him toward his Bound, Trevor, the man who had started to free him – free his mind and his own passions. There were switches being flipped in D’s mind. Thoughts that he had never experienced before - physical feelings – wind, sunshine, fucking, lust and SEX—and all of it focused on the small man next to him. He had only one purpose now. Fuck the race for mana that he had with his two remaining brothers. He only wanted to make Trevor happy and fulfilled. His thick red tongue reached Trevor’s lap, pulsing, undulating with thick waves. It slid between Trevor’s skin and his Carhartt’s and down to his eager cock. D’s tongue wrapped around Trevor like the mist form he had assumed the night before, but instead of Trevor’s arm, it was his dick. He began stroking and pumping it, wanting to give Trevor an idea of his newly unlocked imagination. A million other things flew through his mind on how to pleasure his Bound The tip of his tongue continued to flex and relax, tightening then loosening around Trevor’s growing stick. D wanted, needed, to feel that oneness with Trevor again. He continued to pump Trevor. A small tributary of muscle extended out from D’s tongue almost like a thin finger, just above Trevor’s belt. It wiggled its way down into the button, zipper, and buckle and began to undo all of them working them lose. Suddenly, Trevor’s belt, button and zipper were loosened. D had more access. Trevor’s eyes were closed now. He was letting himself feel the pleasure that D was giving him. This was so fucking weird – but soooo HOT! It felt like nothing he could have even imagined. Nothing could compare to having D’s thick muscular tongue lashed around him like a tetherball cord around its pole. And then D chuckled. A deep sound emerging from him. Trevor felt something moving along his taint, from where his balls were churning back toward his tight hole. D’s tongue continued to flex and relax, flex and relax around Trevor’s cock. He was fully hard now and could tell that he was about to start leaking his precum. Then there was that feeling, moving under him, to his quivering hole…He could feel it pause and then push in just a bit, feeling out the pressure. Trevor groaned loudly, his eyes sealed shut, his head pushing back against the headrest. His breathing was shallow and rapid, catching every few moments for a whimper to be released. D pushed in further opening him up as he continued to jack him off with the same long, powerful muscle. He was being milked again, but in such a different way. He began involuntarily flexing his body. He was going to cum soon – the djinn was being very sure of that. “D, I want to grow again before I shoot. I want to feel again, like last night, like my body is a giant cock, all of it sensitive as I get bigger. 7 feet tall, built like I was last night.” He wished he had more presence of mind to get more creative. But he had a god sitting next to him, jacking him off with the most powerful muscular tongue in the world – and he had just started fucking him with the same muscle. He could barely speak much less think about how to make this “better.” Trevor felt his clothes get tight again, a tingling spread across every inch of him. The fucking and pulses of D’s tongue continued unabated. Then Trevor felt that orgasm spreading through his body. He was a raw nerve of sex. He kept his eyes closed as he was impaled by the djinn’s dominance. He felt so much power coursing through him. He felt that some of that was coming from D. D was drunk on the power he felt and he should feel that power. Trevor wanted the djinn to feel powerful. Somehow that was important. Seams split in Trevor’s pants – Carhartt’s were supposed to be tough – but not tough enough to contain his rapidly expanding form. His shirt burst open, seams evaporating in one explosive punch. He had barely stopped growing, a perfect 7 foot muscle giant – when he started shooting his hot spunk. Dantalion would not let his Master’s seed go to waste. His tongue retracted from Trevor’s accommodating ass and began to clean up every drop of salty bitter goodness. He had never tasted anything else before in his entire existence. And he didn’t care to try anything else. He only wanted Trevor. It was consuming his mind, Trevor and his wants, his needs. The djinn retracted his muscled tongue back into his face – so he looked normal. Trevor was still recuperating – little micro twitches spreading along his body erratically. Everything was dry. Dantalion had absorbed every drop of Trevor. “Ok, Trevor. I am ready for your next question.” His mind only with one thing on it – how to please Trevor even more. He wanted to use his imagination again and again. Fuck, he felt powerful. The human lolled his head over to the djinn, slack jawed, still in a daze. After a few moments, Trevor regained his grasp on reality and pulled the Jeep out of the parking lot and back onto the highway. His thoughts cleared. Dantalion was waiting for the next question with anticipation. Trevor could feel it. “So about you turning into a god. What’s with that?” “You asked a question previously, T. About what happened to my other brothers, but I think I can answer both that and this one at the same time.” The djinn felt pressure mounting in him. The power he felt coming off of Trevor. The throbbing energy in his pants…he wanted to tear open any barriers to the source of that feeling. Granting him some autonomy, his Bound had unlocked needs and wants that the djinn was not even aware of existing inside of him. He looked to Trevor, his mind exploding in its ability only governed now by this imagination. He shuddered again and grew just a little more, becoming just a bit more vascular, a bit more defined. He couldn’t help it. And he didn’t want to. His only focus was to plunge his Bound into ever increasing states of bliss and he was discovering and sensing ways to do it that had not even been thought of by Trevor. And the question remained, Trevor had said that D hadn’t even experienced “real” sex… The two sped shirtless now down the evergreen-lined highway, Trevor's pants in tatters around his legs. The road trip was just beginning. ow

This is superbly written. Great idea in having the wisher wish for the Djinn to experience human pleasure. A fun new concept.

So many gorgeous moments, so many threads of plot woven among them! The size changes back and forth are an exceptional use of the wish factor in here and a really neat dive into the erotic exchanges of master and servant and how those lines can become so deliciously blurred. And the mana feedback loop - such a fantastic concept to link their fates and desires together. Pleasant. Dreams. Indeed.

After nearly three hours of sucking and cumming, Trevor felt exhaustion hit him like a freight truck. One minute later, he was shooting another load – probably 2 gallons worth -- down Dantalion’s throat. God, the djinn was a good cocksucker. Over the past hours, D had fine tuned his skills. He had learned to read Trevor’s reactions, the smallest whimpers or lowest grunts and then continue with minuscule variations on the actions that seemed to satisfy the human most. He had learned the trick of applying just enough suction and pressure on Trevor’s cock to elicit immediate erection. Once hard, D had easily figured out that he could make the human writhe in complete ecstasy if he opened up the back of his throat a bit and used the muscles surrounding the engorged cock to grab ahold and clamp down with some deft pressure. Then he would not only apply suction, but also create slow rhythmic waves using his powerful throat muscles to grab all around the human’s dick and pull him in further, applying just the right amount of tightening – the undulations starting at the base of Trevor’s cock and moving further into the djinn’s throat. Faster and faster as the human reacted with more and more powerful groans. He felt powerful. He was fulfilling his Master’s wishes using his own creativity. Every time Trevor shot more down D’s throbbing throat, he felt a burst of power entering into him. But deep in his mind, he also was aware that his Bound had mentioned, “this wasn’t even sex, not really.” Whatever real sex was, it was sure to be nearly overwhelming given his difficulty with maintaining control when Trevor sucked his cock just a short while ago. He returned to the present as he felt Trevor’s manhood press to nearly the djinn’s stomach, or where his stomach would be if he had one. He had nearly 16 inches of thick meat impaling his face. Good thing he didn’t need oxygen. In one evening, he had amassed nearly as much mana as 5 years with his previous Bound, Trevor’s grandfather. Somewhere buried under his current state of arousal, he also knew that his two other brothers, Bael and Asteroth, would be able to sense his new growing power if they paid any attention. That had him concerned, but not enough to ever stop his current situation. He was bound to Trevor now, and for the first time in millennia, he was enjoying the binding. Trevor, reclining against the wall of his bedroom had grown to 12 feet. His massive cut thighs and calves sprawling across the floor, his cobra-like back rippling with deep divots and pulsating mounds pressed against the wall. He peered down at the now-comparatively smaller djinn and their eyes locked. Another wave of tightening in D’s throat, this time with just a bit more pressure than the last. He was being milked. He imagined he was receiving yet again the best blowjob in the history of humanity, each one better than the last as D learned about giving pleasure. A growl escaped from his lips and he felt his coconut sized balls pull in again, close to his body. “Two more inches D. Give me two more inches.” He held his breath for a moment and he felt his hard staff lengthen and be sucked down greedily by the sex god in front of him. The sensation of his manhood growing further was erotic enough – it just felt so fucking amazing – but then whatever the fuck D was doing with his throat…He couldn’t take it any more. For the 5thtime in 3 hours, he unleashed another torrent and as he did, energy passed through the binding. His mind was electric. His body buzzed with pure wellbeing and he felt like a god for those seconds. All powerful. Distilled muscle, sex, and magic detonated in his mind and his body with the force of an explosive device. After the orgasm began to subside. He again looked down at his djinn and pulled D’s head slowly off of his now 18” rod. Dantalion felt empty somehow after he released his hold on Trevor’s endowment. He had never felt empty. He didn’t particularly like the feeling. It was foreign. If it were his choice, which it wasn’t, he would have Trevor’s cock down his throat all the time. “D, can you make all of this cum disappear?” He looked around his large bedroom. Puddles of cum were everywhere, some his, some the djinn’s. He was laying in several inches of thick white spunk and it was painted on walls, the ceiling, coating his legs, chest, and arms. Dantalion was covered as well, head to toe of his ripped gorilla-sized body, rivulets running out of the corners of his mouth. Dantalion stood up next to Trevor’s massive seated form and looked around the room. As he rotated, Trevor again saw the djinn’s naked muscular round and tight ass. Soon, he would be using that and he could not imagine what the djinn may be capable of if given some creative direction. “Yes, Master.” The room was instantly cleared of any remain of their mutual ejaculations. Even the spunk slowly dribbling down the corner of D’s mouth had disappeared. The human looked tired. He was in need of slumber. D could feel it through the bond. “Trevor, would you like to sleep? I can sense you are exhausted.” The djinn reached out to his human and placed his hand on Trevor’s vast bag of hard chest meat. He would have never done this to any other Bound in his past. He would have never assumed to broach the boundaries of physical touch. But here, now, with the 12th, he felt nearly compelled to maintain some physical connection. Trevor did feel tired. It had been a long day with his grandfather’s funeral and the past few hours had been both thrilling and mindblowing…but he was, after all, human still. “Yes, please. I’d like to return to my normal size. Do you need sleep, D?” “I do not need sleep, although in my mist form, time passes without perspective. I have often returned to my vessel as my previous master’s slept. It is a strange human need, this daily sleep event.” The human had returned to his small normal self and looked longingly at the bed and the small clay jar next to it. He did need to sleep. The massive muscular djinn stood silent. Trevor walked over to the bed and sat down on the edge. He picked up the small green gem that had sealed the hole in D’s vessel. It appears a bit brighter and with a bit more clarity than it had a few hours ago. He would ask about this some other time. For now, he could only think of sleep and the need to pee. D watched the human pick up the green stone and eye it with a look of inquiry and suspicion but he asked no questions about it. He would tell him about it another time if asked. And he knew he would be asked. Trevor, stood up and walked lazily to the en suite bathroom and took a long, relieving piss. Returning to the bedroom he saw that D had not moved from his position, watching Trevor as he walked across the floor to bed again. “Why don’t you lay in bed with me as I fall asleep. When I am asleep, you may return to your mist form to pass the time.” It would be so nice to sleep with someone in bed with him. It had been months since his last breakup and he missed having a warm body to touch as he drifted off. “Do you wish me to maintain my ability to sense, Master? Or shall I shut off those pathways?” Trevor thought he almost sounded like some computer program, shutting things off and on with a mere command. What a strange question. Trevor pulled back the covers on the entire king-sized bed. “Get in D.” He still hadn’t responded to the djinn’s question. The djinn walked the few paces and sat down on the other edge of the bed his sack and cock limp between his thick legs. He lay down next to Trevor, their shoulders, arms and legs touching. “I wish your body temperature was a perfect 98.6 degrees. He noticed that Dantalion felt warmer than a human. He didn’t want to burn up in the night. “Your eye flames wont catch anything on fire, right?” He let out a small chuckle. “No, Trevor. They appear as fire to you, but flickering light is more what they are. There is no heat.” The two lay there, together, touching. Trevor felt his body swiftly slipping away into a dream world. It was calling him. “No D. I don’t want you to lose your ability to sense. You seem to enjoy it.” He rolled over on his side just a few inches away from the djinn’s handsome rugged face. He reached over and placed his hand on D’s rock hard meat pillow and put his palm over his erect nipple and left it there feeling the warmth emanate from the djinn god’s body. “I want you to feel good, D. That would make me happy.” The djinn felt his own pleasure mounting. Just the touch of Trevor’s small hand on his chest seemed even more powerful than all of the orgasms they had experienced. It was more simple and pure. More real. He did want to keep feeling. He wanted to feel more but he would not ask for that. Trevor had already given him so many gifts of experience and he would not take advantage. He was still a djinn and a djinn obeyed without making his own requests. “Thank you, Trevor.” Trevor fell asleep a moment later, his hand still resting on D’s chest mountain. His temperature a perfect 98.6 degrees to the touch. After he sensed his human had truly slipped away to deep slumber, his breathing slowing, D began to turn to swirling mist. He changed slowly to let Trevor’s hand fall to the bed gradually over minutes. He took great care to be slow and gentle. He didn’t want to lose contact so he wrapped his mist form along Trevor’s arm, encircling it like a warm vaporous snake. He felt good and couldn’t wait for his Master to wake in the morning. *********************************************************** Trevor had been in the Dream World for most of the night. His mind knew he was dreaming and it told him the same. He was in the deep forest on his favorite trail, close to the pounding waves of the Pacific Ocean. There was a chill in the damp air. Ancient fir trees and massive cedars thrust hundreds of feet into the sky, the understory populated by dense ferns and mosses, the path covered with a thick layer of damp wood bark decayed enough to give the earth a soft feel as he walked. He felt alone for a moment, and looked side to side. Then he heard a solid slow thump behind him. Swinging around quickly he was greeted by Dantalion, but of such size and enormity he felt himself again becoming immediately aroused. D had to have been 30 feet tall and 10 feet wide at the shoulders. His musculature defied any possible description. Highways of blood vessels flooded every inch of the mammoth. The valley between his pecs appeared nearly sealed tight by the surrounding hard fibers clashing in the center, but Trevor knew that gash was several feet thick. D was pure muscle. He nearly had his own gravity he was so dense. But somehow his motions were fluid and graceful. The giant stopped several yards from his Bound. His flaccid cock hanging to his knees leaked basketball-sized orbs of clear sweet thick fluid. As the precum’s battle with gravity was lost, the orb fell away leaving a long thin string trailing to the ground. Drop after drop of the viscous fluid fell away from the djinn’s cock forming a quickly growing puddle. Trevor wanted to be under that dripping cock, swallowing all of that sweet nectar. But the look in D’s eyes was one of complete animal lust. The 30 foot deity turned around and bent over, grabbing his ankles and offering his striated massive glutes to the human far below. “If you want me to fuck you again, D, I’m going to need to be a lot bigger.” He felt himself reach full hardness in 2 seconds and then he felt the mind shattering sensation of growing. He woke up with a start, feeling something warm resting around his arm. Trevor knew where he was going to take D today and he couldn’t wait.

Dantalion still sat comfortably on Trevor’s lap, his tight, hard, round ass perched on his Bound’s enormous left quads. Trevor had his arm around Dantalion’s broad ape-like shoulders, running his fingers along D’s net of shoulder veins. This was D’s true form and he was in awe. Trevor was larger now, by far, but it was transient – it wasn’t his actual self. Dantalion, however, was massive and while he was shorter an army tank would be less intimidating. Dantalion peered up to Trevor’s eyes with so many questions. Did his new Bound just say that D would be allowed to feel pleasure? Thoughts of his third Bound flooded his mind. The 3rdwas a sadist. He caused unparalleled death, destruction, and despair in his cycle. And some of that sadism was directed at Dantalion. The djinn reached into the darkest recesses of his memories. He, of course, could remember everything. But he didn’t often choose to. Parts of his past he kept locked away and this was the one he kept hidden under the deepest barriers. The bond between Trevor and D was remarkably strong after Trevor’s first experience with The Power of his djinn. He instinctively felt Dantalion regress into some place that the human was not welcome. Some place that held a definite reticence for the djinn. “D, I can feel your suffering. Please tell me what you are thinking about.” The djinn again lifted his eyes to his 12thand final Bound. A strange feeling swept over him. He felt a compulsion to tell his master what he was thinking about, what he was experiencing from his history. But he was guarded as he hadn’t thought himself to be capable of. Typically, he would satisfy a request without even processing it. But this request was different and it was personal. “Master, I would share this with you – my suffering. But it is difficult for me to relive. I have tossed the thoughts away and now they are resurfacing. Do you truly desire to know?” Trevor felt he was intruding as if he were peering in on pain that he should not witness. “D, I only asked because I want to know you; to understand you. I don’t want to pry but you are very special to me now and I feel a certain responsibility to -- and for - you.” The 7 foot giant human with bulging muscles hugged the more diminutive (but still muscularly massive) djinn. “The only sensation in my existence that I have felt….is pain.” The djinn looked into Trevor’s eyes, flames still emanating from his pupils in a languorous flutter. “He was unhappy with liberties that I took when he commanded me to destroy his enemies. He demanded that I break djinn law and destroy my brother, another djinn, who was aiding the other army.” “You see, I cannot destroy one of my brothers directly. It is djinn law. But a Bound can destroy the vessel of a djinn and snuff out their existence.” Dantalion seemed to lean into Trevor’s still-massive chest, just an inch. “I advised him that by law, I couldn’t destroy my brother directly, but that he could.” The djinn’s eyes began to radiate even more flame. “My Bound became angry. Became vicious. He looked at me and commanded that I feel that my body was burning in a fiery furnace. That I feel a million knife cuts. That I feel floggings from a cat-o-nine-tails.” Dantalion shivered as he still sat on Trevor’s cum drenched leg. “Enough D. Those experiences are part of your past. But they are not part of your present.” Trevor felt choked up. He had just witnessed the most truthful expression of suffering that one could offer. Trevor felt sick inside knowing that the beautiful God sitting on his lap had only experienced the worse of human existence. Trevor would show him the best –as if he hadn’t already planned to. “D, I want to take this slow. I want to show you a certain type of magic that isn’t the sort of magic that you know. Not yet, anyway.” The two hadn’t moved from each other since Trevor’s cataclysmic orgasm a few minutes ago. They seemed “stuck” together although it was likely more Trevor’s cum that now acted as glue. Trevor pulled D’s shockingly handsome face into the space under his chin. He petted the djinn like a small naïve child, not that he felt the djinn to be naïve, but that he knew that in this area of physical existence, Dantalion was woefully undereducated. “D, I wish that you feel my hands caressing the sides of your face, your hair, your shoulders, your chest. I wish you to feel the sensation as if you were human.” Trevor lightly ran his fingertips, his palms, his hands all over Dantalion’s vein riddled upper body, face, and neck. He started softly, then began to work harder. Dantalion’s breath caught. He didn’t breathe for a moment as he felt his first real touch of affection. He had never felt something so soft yet so exhilarating. He felt his skin become sensitive and to awaken as Trevor deftly flitted his fingertips around, on, into D’s pumpkin sized shoulders. Trevor traced the netting of veins in those same delts with the lightest touch of his fingertips. He sunk his strong still-augmented hands into Dantalion’s thick meaty chest and began kneading as if pounding dough into itself on the second proof. “Let me handle your flesh, D, like it was human flesh.” Trevor seemed to recognize that Dantalion’s tissue was extremely dense and nearly immovable. Even with his enormous size and power as he struggled to massage D’s exterior he felt resistance that he never suspected. It was like massaging near-solid amorphous iron. Suddenly, Dantalion obeyed the command and his muscle, his skin, his connective tissue, became more human – penetrable, warm, vulnerable. Dantalion felt a shift in his thinking yet again; another tectonic change of perspective. He moaned. “He” being both of them. Either of them. Trevor marveled at the inhumanly dense flesh of his djinn god. He kneaded D’s pecs and shoulders as if he were working 50 pounds of thick sticky dough. For Dantalion’s part he had never in tens of thousands of years felt this feeling. It was a feeling that his djinn mind was all to ready to engage with, but at the same time he felt concerned and afraid again. If he felt pleasure, would he also again feel pain? Lost in Trevor’s constant attentions, he succumbed to that feeling of bliss that can shatter the mind if unattended. Trevor let out a deep growl from deep within him. Speaking softly into D’s ear he whispered with ragged breath, “D, I want to you engage sensation to your nipples. I wish that your nipples and your cock were the same organ. They feed off of my touch. I wish that your enormous beautiful dick were sensitized to touch and emotion. That your cock, your balls, your nipples, your lips… your taint…your ass… The enlarged human paused. He realized in this moment, he was gifting D the beginnings of the best parts of humanity. Sex, passion, the slightest hint of love and desire. “I wish that you experienced these sensations as humans do.” He only hoped that he was worthy of this responsibility – the responsibility of aiding a near-immortal traverse the most powerful parts of human experience. The deep thoughts of concern and responsibility for training a djinn in the pleasures of the flesh vanished in less than a second as Dantatlion peered up into Trevor’s eyes. There was a need, a longing, and a reconciling that flitted across his face. Dantalion wanted this. He didn’t know he did until now. He wanted to feel horny and sexy and unabashed lust. Even with these strange human emotions swirling in his mind, the djinn calmly sat on Trevor’s enormous leg. Looking up at the being that was granting wishes that he didn’t know he wanted. It was as if the relationship dynamics stalled and had reversed in a short 2 minutes. Dantalion was the one now desiring an expansion of his reality. Trevor was the one granting the desires…although he didn’t realize it…yet. “D, please return me to my normal human size and stand next to me. I don’t think I could manage your muscle weight on my normal sized leg.” Trevor blushed for some reason. Without the briefest thought, D arose in his naked true form. Trevor returned to the more delicate appearance and as he had existed before his transformation. D thought this was unique. The human had returned to his natural self, losing his physical power and intimidation. Again, unique that he had used the word “please” to ask for his wish to return to normalcy. He was liking this human. Dantalion stood erect, bulging vein-ridden boulder shoulders thrust back, spine straight, enormous legs jutting out with just a slight bend at the knee. He was waiting his next instruction. He WANTED Trevor to instruct him. He had never had this desire, this want, or this need. Changes continued to swirl inside of his immortal mind – no not immortal. This was his last cycle. His Bound stood facing him, so much smaller than he had been moments ago. Trevor’s frame had been easily eclipsed by the majesty of his djinn. Trevor lessened the distance between them by only a few inches but Dantalion sensed the change that a few inches can make. The now smaller man appeared to be tentative, unsure, hesitant. Dantalion had engaged his ability to feel sensation in his nipples and cock. He had engaged his skin to feel what a human would feel. He had already allowed the dense flesh of his physical form to be massaged by his 12th…and he had liked it. What would happen next? Trevor wanted D to feel the wonders of desire, passion, sex, love, cumming, cumming again, and cumming again. He would treat D with the respect a demi-god deserved. He would be different than the others, Trevor promised himself. The djinn was breathing heavy. He could sense the smallest movement of air on his skin. He felt his chest heave, with downward thrusting nipples mounted on overhanging mounds of flesh. A need was building inside of him that he did not understand. Trevor again moved an inch closer and lifted his right hand to caress Danatalion’s chest. He made contact just under D’s left collarbone. Trevor ran his fingertips lightly down the striations that were Dantatlion’s pecs. He knew that he could wish the pecs larger, more defined (holy shit, they were already ripped beyond imagining), or change anything about D’s presentation, but he wanted it to be his djinn’s true form. Somehow, that seemed important. Trevor’s fingers continued to travel down Dantatlion’s enormous heavy pec moving deftly toward the nipple protruding southward from his overhanging chest meat. He made contact with D’s nipple with a light graze. A delicate touch with his talented fingertips. A growl burst from the djinn’s throat, his head thrust backward leaving Trevor with a view of bull neck muscles, writhing with their own vasculature, throbbing Adam’s apple, pulsating traps. All of this with the lightest touch of his fingertip on D’s nipple. Trevor paused for a moment. He flicked Dantalion’s nipple again. And almost in the same moment, he twisted it. Flames shot of out D’s eyes like a welding torch. No longer did flames lick his eyelids. These were hot concentrated flames. His mind exploded with sensations that were foreign but powerful beyond even his ability to comprehend in the moment. There was no frame of reference for this. With all of the power in the universe under his control (in accordance with djinn law), this experience nearly brought him to his knees—and it was only a touch to his nipple. Trevor continued to flick and pinch Dantalion’s nipple. He watched his djinn continue to writhe and start to pant. His breath became shallow, rapid, and small beads of sweat emerged on his brow, and over D’s upper body. Reflexively, Trevor leaned in and put the other nipple in his mouth, sucking hard and earnestly. Without warning, Dantalion again threw back his head and the sounds of dozens of screams erupted from his open mouth. High pitches and low pitched moans continued to pour from the djinn. All at the same moment. It was the sounds of thousands of years of silence set free in a moment. A thousand voices set free. Other than his head, Dantalion did not move. He did not wish to disturb the actions of his Bound. What would be next? Trevor removed his mouth from Dantalion’s erect nipple. He pulled his hand away from the other tit he had been manhandling. He peered down Dantatlion’s abdomen where he saw 10 pulsating bricks netted in vascularity, breathing in and out. In and out. And then he saw his true god. Dantatalion’s cock was throbbing, growing, only half hard now but dripping a constant flow of clear honey. With every pulse of growth, another glob emerged from his god slit and dripped lazily to the floor with a thing gossamer thread trailing behind. It was mesmerizing to watch a djinn, a near-immortal, experience sexual arousal for the first time. Thick ropes of sweet nectar continued to pulse of his growing, lengthening, thickening cock. Hundreds of blue veins began to rise to the surface of the foot-long cock meat, pulsing angrily. Trevor could barely look away from the thick clear sweet emissions that continued to push forth from his slowly rising member. He broke his stare and looked to Dantalion’s face. D had a look of concentration, his eyes closed, his breath still ragged. He appeared as if he were struggling with something, an internal argument, a fight with his conscience. “Look at me, D.” The djinn returned to the present and looked into the eyes of his master. “Make my mouth and throat bigger, to handle your giant god cock. I want to show you what my mouth, tongue, and throat can do for YOU!” Trevor did not feel any change but Dantalion “took liberties” to make Trevor flexible, in a manner of speaking. D wanted this more than he had ever thought to consider. Trevor lowered himself, his small human body kneeling with his head pressing against Dantalion’s netted abdominals. Trevor grabbed the god cock with his right hand and ran it along the nearly erect phallus of the djinn. 12 inches looked like 24 this close up. His mouth began to salivate. He wanted D to feel pleasure as he never had before. Dantalion felt a steady powerful stream of mana begin to flow into his Well. Again, the human fed him in a way that was shocking. And he couldn’t and wouldn’t wait for more. He felt something inside of him crack and break. Maybe true godhood was not out of his reach after all. Bael and Asteroth be damned. He was sucking on the tit of pure power with his 12th. He would suckle at that teat until there was nothing left. Dantalion subtly shook his head. No, he would not succumb to the base desires that could destroy him or his Bound. He felt on the edge of sanity, realizing the intrinsic power of the man that was about to suck his dick. Did he like his dick sucked? “I think I do.” The thought echoed in the demi-god’s mind. He shook his head again to regain his composure. At that moment, Trevor had found the sudden ability to unhinge his jaw, just a bit, to take in Dantalion’s apple sized head. He slowly advanced it into his mouth his tongue lapping up the pre-cum continuously pulsing out of the djinn. Trevor realized something. “D. Something isn’t right.” The djinn snapped out of his lustful thoughts. He had never had those before. The human reached to the base of Dantalion’s newly bequeathed staff and felt nearly nothing. Fuck, how could he have forgotten about one of the best parts. “D, I wish..” Trevor paused for a moment and realized the power of those two words to a djinn. The words “I WISH” Dantalion was focused like a laser on Trevor’s next command. It was the djinn way. Nothing was more focusing than hearing the words “I wish” from a Bound. “D, I wish that you had balls the size of… of grapefruits producing an infinite supply of jizz, cum, ejaculate…that will always be available to jettison our of your cock when needed.” D felt heaviness near his ass, near his cock. Two orbs of perfection descended and grew to the specifications that Trevor requested. Trevor put his hand under the newly filled scrotum of his djinn. He could feel the churning and swirling of the contents of D’s sack. “Your balls and their sack should be sensitive too, like you nipples, like your cock.” Trevor, still in his kneeling position, grabbed D’s ballooning balls and pulled gently downward. He leaned his head into D’s cock again and pulled his lips over the engorged head. He began to suck. The djinn felt his grasp on reality fade away until he almost lost control of his power. Trevor was bobbing up and down on the veined appendage that looked more like a second leg than anything D would have suspected. Unfettered thoughts of thrill and want slashed through his mind. Trevor knew that he must allow his djinn to cum. And he could feel that Dantatlion needed to or he may crack the world open with his rising power and need. The human lodged the djinn’s cock head behind his tonsils and pushed his head down. He could barely breathe but Trevor knew this was important. The djinn needed to feel this. Everyone needed to feel this. With the throbbing cock in his throat, hands on D’s balls pulling down, he somehow widened his mouth to say one word…. “CUM” Dantalion’s heavy churning balls pulled close to his body in a swift move. His cock extended more into Trevor’s throat and volleys upon volleys of the sweetest nectar pumped into the human’s body. A gallon of thick protein hurled itself down Trevor’s gullet…and it was perfect. Sweat again erupted from every pore on Dantalion and a roar burst from this thick throat.. A river of mana flowed into his Well. He was becoming more powerful that he would have thought possible. At this rate, the djinn and Trevor would become contenders in The Djinn’s race to godhood. D looked down on his 12thstill sucking in a daze on the djinn’s near flaccid cock. He could get used to this. “Hey, Trevor…Master….?” Trevor pulled away from D’s dick, its juices still dribbling out now in a lazy stream. “What did you think of that, D?” “It was by far the most powerful event of my existence.” He was being truthful and Trevor knew it. “Shit, D. That was just a quick twist of your nipple and a very fast blow job. You have NO IDEA what a powerful event sex can be. I mean, some wouldn’t even call that sex!” D looked inquisitively at his 12th. He knew that what he said was true. “Now D. Lets get me powered up to huge again like before. And this time, I’m going to show you some new tricks.” Trevor felt himself growing quickly to his previous height and musculature, the mass that he had recently had just a few minutes before. His growth paused at the place where he had been. He wanted more. It felt so good. “Bigger D. I need to be bigger. Muscle, Cock, Height. I’ll tell you when to stop. Go slowly.” “Yes Master.” Dantalion felt surges of power flowing through him in angry rivers. His Bound commanded and he would obey. He desired to obey his 12th like he wouldn’t have ever imagined. His mind expanded and grew as Trevor’s imagination did the same. He wanted to feel “sex” again. He needed to feel his balls release their god juice into the world, and he needed and wanted Trevor to be a part of it. Trevor started expanding again, his human thin but beautiful body slowly throbbing, pulsating bigger and bigger. “Yes, D, you may take liberties.” After his experience with shooting his first load, Dantalion had new ideas about what would please his master and put more mana into his Well. “Fuck, this is going to be amazing,’ both said at the same time.

Damn Hailmar! I didn't think ANYONE would even realize this. Seriously good investigation on your part - or maybe just knowledge you already have. Yes, I chose the names very specifically for various reasons. Mostly because Dantalion is a lesser djinn/demon and Bael, especially, is much more advanced an powerful, which will come into play later. And you'd also be right about their 'origins' as names go. Props for noticing this.

I had fun writing this part. Most of it was spent with my hands down my pants doing, well, you know what. It's a bit shorter than my usual, but wanted you all to experience the same -- reactions -- that I had while writing it. Part III: Dantalion had never “wanted” to please a Bound just for the sake of pleasing. It was a compulsion to please the Bound, in that way extracting more energy –or mana as the djinn called it—from the binding. That was his ultimate purpose after all: To fill his Well. Maybe something had shifted inside him, knowing that this was his final round. He felt his inner-self change a bit as he reflected on his past. He felt himself consciously let go of any bitterness, any sadness, any worry. Examining his own new mortality, after millennia of existence he found new commonality with the man in front of him and he wanted to do his very best for Trevor. Maybe that was it. But maybe this one WAS different. Trevor had already shown such inventiveness with his third wish. The look in his eyes had been near-catatonic as he watched Dantalion expand his arms and shoulders by just uttering a few words. But why was Trevor so fascinated by the simple ability to expand the djinn’s frame and musculature? He would never understand their simple linear ways of thinking. But he did internally admit, it was unique and had piqued the interest of the djinn. He peered back to Trevor who was currently taking all of his clothes off. He appeared to have not trepidation about this. Dantalion assumed that the human was so used to being naked with the women in his harem, that he had no guilt about being disrobed. Some of his previous Bound did seem more reticent in their nakedness, but not this one. Shame, especially body shame, seemed common in this species. He, of course, just chalked it up to another weakness in their design. “OK Dantalion,” Trevor shook his last sock off and stood there, 5 feet away from the ridiculously wide and powerful-looking djinn. Trevor’s cock stood at salute as he lustily glanced again over Dantalion’s impossible proportions. “Please increase my musculature and height. I would like to be 7 foot tall. I would like to be 300 pounds, most of it muscle. Give me a 10” cock. Can you do that?” “Doing that is easy, Master. Do you want to again tell me how to proceed or should I improvise?” His previous Bound did not allow him to improvise much – they had always feared that he would somehow escape their control or would become too dominant in the power differential; however, that was impossible. The djinn had only ever wanted to please his Bound. That was the way to their mana. Trevor thought a moment, “You aren’t going to do some crazy shit and hurt me or anything, are you?” The djinn was taken aback at this directness, although he had heard some of its iterations before. “No. Remember, my purpose is to satisfy and fulfill your deepest desires. Unless that desire involves your personal pain and suffering, then I will not hurt you.” He remembered his third Bound did like a bit of pain sometimes. A flash of unease flashed across Dantalion’s face when he voiced the words “pain and suffering” and this did not go unnoticed by Trevor. He could almost sense, through their connection, a retreat into a dark memory. He paused a moment before continuing. “I will allow you to improvise. But, I want it to feel good, like the best sex in the world. When my muscles and bones grow, I want it to feel like my body is just one big cock that is getting the best blowjob in the history of the world!” Trevor’s eyes were dancing, darting around, over active with thoughts of how he would soon feel. “I believe I know enough about human biology and neurochemistry to make that wish a reality. If something seems ‘wrong’ let me know immediately, Master Trevor.” “Um, excuse me Dantalion. Did you say you believe you know? Have you never felt the galaxy rocking pleasure of a good erection? Have you never blown your wad so hard that you felt as if your very soul was shooting out of you?” An incredulity of such profundity racked Trevor. Here was one of God’s most beautiful creations: muscular to the point of reaching grotesque levels, huge powerful hands, and the djinn’s dick was no laughing matter extending nearly to his knees. “I have never experienced sex, Trevor. Sensations to my body are only unlocked by a Bound’s direct instructions. I do not feel physical senses otherwise. I do not feel weight, I would not feel it if you punched me or twisted my skin, I have never experienced ‘pleasure’ as you would experience it. I have experienced some of your human sensations but none of them were pleasant.” Dantalion averted his eyes away from Trevor. There was something hidden there, but now wasn’t the time to discuss it. Trevor narrowed the gap between them and gently put his hand on Dantalion’s engorged chest. “I can’t believe you have never in your existence felt real corporal pleasure, D.” The human was truly sad for the djinn. What a hollow existence it must be to not have the ability to sensate. “We’ll fix that one day. I promise. But for now, I have some growing to do. And by the way, I’ll call you D from now on. If I call you Dantalion again, you’ll know you’re in trouble.” Trevor chuckled and put his hand on D’s chin and pulled his eyes back up to his own. “No get to work on making me huge!” Without any further announcement, Trevor felt his body beginning to burn, every cell of it. Burn in a good way, like after a long run when the endorphins have kicked in and you feel almost high. He looked down at his thin taught body and could not see any immediate changes. The burning increased near the point of being uncomfortable, but it still felt so fuckin good. Suddenly, it felt as if his skin was being licked by a thousand hungry mouths. His cock, which had lost some of it’s turgor, shot straight up again, bouncing with a ‘thwack’ on his tight abs. He felt a pulsing rhythm begin to throb inside of his core. It wasn’t his heart, it wasn’t in his lungs. It was just everywhere in his center. Throbbing. Beating harder. The tongues licked his nipples and powerful jolts shot directly into his dick. He moaned like a beast about to rut the fuck out of something. The feeling was near overwhelming. He grabbed his cock in his hand. As soon as his cock felt his hand wrapping round it, another jolt rocked him, this time spreading from his churning balls. He could feel the cum being made inside of them. His balls quivered as they grew slowly still churning. Cum swirling inside of them. He could feel invisible hot wet mouths tugging on his sack, popping one nut and then the other into their steamy holes, tonguing the bottom of his pulsating expanding balls. A gasp erupted from him as he suddenly sensed a soft tongue running along the ridge of his taint moving in a bee line toward his tight pink pucker. The tongue licked at his opening, becoming more insistent in its demand for entrance. He relaxed his chute and the tongue penetrated his sweet tight ass. It pushed and then withdrew, then repeated this over and over. He put his hand back on his cock and felt the jolt again. The mouths were sucking his nuts, playing with his ass. His nipples were being put through the best fucking workout of his life. He felt warm breath on the nape of his neck and more licks on the bottoms of his feet and the backs of his knees. He could feel hot wet mouths sucking on his toes. Then he felt his dick being sucked by the most talented mouth in the universe. He looked down and saw nothing there. He looked ahead at D who was staring directly into his eyes. Trevor felt a redoubling of D’s effort. D for his part was in a state of djinn bliss. The power being wicked away in this interaction was like nothing he had experienced before. He felt his power expanding. Giving Trevor this intense pleasure was nothing short of amazing in the mana that it produced. “Make me grow, D!” Suddenly, the sensations increased by ten-fold. Trevor’s mind was buzzing like a live-wire. He felt his skin begin to stretch and pound after pound of thick strong beef expanding his growing frame. Without warning, his now-enormous cum globes pulled up toward him. They felt angry and horny and they would not be denied. He felt a split-second pause in every sensation occurring in his mind and body…then… His mind seemed to dissolve. His prostate and its own need thrust itself to the forefront of his consciousness – pulsing, thrumming, pounding inside his groin. The sensation was cataclysmic. The world seemed to be ending, the feeling of complete and utter bliss was nearly frying his brain. He lost sense of time, of reality, of anything else. His balls throbbed and he felt a floodgate open inside of him. Thick ropes of cream erupted from his member. With every pulse of his orgasm, dozens of pounds of muscle packed themselves onto his expanding frame. With every powerful blast, he could feel himself growing taller. Without any warning, a wave of complete mind-numbing exhilaration slammed into his body. He was aware of the cock that seemed to be pushing into his tight hole, hands twisting his nipples, countless tongues and mouths on his skin, his hands wrapped around his enlarging manhood. The wave that hit him pushed him even further… He felt his orgasm become a steady state of cumming. His throbbing churning orange sized eggs pushed out continuous quarts of thick rich juice. It was not longer the normal pumping, throbbing, pulsing orgasm. It was though a firehose had been turned on. Cum flooded the inside of his body and exploded out his cock in one steady stream. He felt his growth accelerate, not growing in quick staccato spurts, but in one fluid movement now. He looked at D with wide and wild eyes. The djinn lifted a corner of his mouth in a sexy fucking smirk. He felt his growth slow and the thick rope of cum began to slow. Again he felt a pump, pump, pump as his inner G spot returned to normal ejaculation, then slowly stopped all together. He stood there, naked, in a 3 inch puddle of his own emissions. Dantalion was nearly covered head to toe in his seed. He flexed his arm in front of his chest. Veins snaked across their surface. He looked down between the chasm that now existed between his globular pecs. He could not see his feet, but he could see thick tight abs and a cock that would choke the most experienced cock sucker. He felt powerful and close to invincible. Trevor finally realized that the last few minutes had not been a dream. He was awake. He sat down on the couch in his room, leaned forward and put his head in his hands. This was real. “Have I done something to offend you, Trevor?” Dantalion probed carefully. Trevor looked up at the beastly djinn in front of him, covered in his very own spunk, and shook his head. He patted his knee and beckoned the djinn to come closer. “Sit down, my precious God.” He patted his knee again and D sat down in his master’s lap. Trevor put his arm around Dantalions waist with his right arm, and his left rested on Dantalion’s shockingly defined left pec. He leaned in and gave Dantalion a soft kiss. “Thank you, D.” His voice was shallow and ragged. His mind and body was still recovering from what had just occurred. Dantalion could feel mana flowing out of Trevor in a continuous stream. In millennia, he had never felt this much power flowing into him. “Now, its time you finally experienced what I just did.”

Part II Dantalion peered into the eyes of his final and 12th Bound. On some deep level, he felt a certain sadness knowing that this would be his final cycle, his last gasp of existence, his ultimately terminal binding. Somehow, somewhere in his apathetic soul, he understood in the moment that he was no longer immortal. He would perish just as the humans with whom he had encountered had perished. He finally had something – just one thing – in common with them. He cleared his mind for the last time, the blue flames in his eyes intensifying as he felt his physical self become searingly hot. “Blue flames are far hotter than orange ones,’ he thought fleetingly. Trevor, for his part, was still recovering from his near-catastrophic orgasm. In a daze caused by Dantalion’s ability to give him just one of his many fantasies, he realized that he had accepted the binding in haste but it was too late to back out now – and he wouldn’t have wanted to anyway. He felt is was more of a reflexive “yes” than a well thought out answer. “Trevor, all you have to do is look in my eyes. This will take but a moment and you will be in no pain,” Dantalion spoke with authority. “All you have to say are these words: Dantalion, I bind with you. I do not give you my soul unless I deed it to you freely. I accept your gifts and you accept mine.” Dantalion stared directly into Trevor, boring into his innermost parts. “Trevor, it is time.” Trevor, for his part, was still feeling residual pulses from his over stimulated prostate and cock. The image of Dantalion’s arms, shoulders, forearms, and massive hands had burned themselves into Trevor’s consciousness. But he knew that he must engage with Dantalion now in order to continue living in the dream world that he had now become a part of. “Help me remember the words, Dantalion. I still feel quite…out of sorts.” Dantalion returned to his previously demure size, assuming the form of Dante, the assistant to Trevor’s grandfather. His upper body including his biceps, triceps, forearms, and hands were still occupying almost the entirety of Trevor’s bedroom. Dantalion began to shrink back the massive muscle of his upper body – the ones that Trevor had willed into existence. Dantalion needed to focus on Trevor completely now. The djinn felt a strange kind of compassion with this being. The gentle pleading of his comments, ‘Help me remember the words, Dantalion.’ Again, this human seemed different. He was not commanding or at all disrespectful. He was considerate and did not push too far, a bit like his grandfather had been, but even more so. So many of the others had been too quick to exploit his power and they had almost never so much as considered being respectful to the source of their dominance and power. “Focus on Trevor,” he reminded himself. Dantalion began again, prompting the man in front of him. “Dantalion, I bind with you. Say that Trevor.” “Dantalion, I bind with you.” The human repeated in a near trance. “I do not give you my soul unless I deed it to you freely.” Trevor repeated as instructed but felt that this phrase was pregnant with meaning and he would require explanation about the wording in the near future. “I accept your gifts and you accept mine.” Trevor looked directly into the eyes of the djinn and repeated the words. Suddenly, he felt an overwhelming sense of peace, which bordered on the definition of tranquility. He felt safe. He felt confidence and power surging into him. It was profound but also sublime. No trumpeting angels or cataclysmic lightning, but warmth, determination, and fortitude. The djinn slowly approached his final Bound. Trevor was just beginning to come out of his sexual stupor. He had experienced brain-melting ejaculation from Dantalion’s biceps and triceps exposition and remains of that experience were still tickling his libido. “Now what, Dantalion? What do I do? My grandfather told me in a note that I should help you become more that you thought that you could be.” The man felt incompetent in a way. Trevor had just been gifted with the power of trillions of stars and he was beginning to realize it. He could feel it in every cell in his body. “You have given me a gift that I do not think that I deserve and may not be able to wield in any significant way.” “Trevor, what do you desire?” Dantalion’s voice was soothing and deep as a dark chocolate river. “I want to see your true form, Dantalion.” Even saying the name of the djinn now, Trevor felt energized. Somehow, speaking the name on his tongue engendered some connection to immense power. Dantalion’s eyes had finally returned to a lid-licking orange. A look of resolve passed across his face and his body began to morph. Strangely, or not, Trevor believed that Dantalion’s true form would be Earth-shattering in size and dimension. Conversely, Dantalion maintained his average-for-a-human height but began to become thicker and more substantial. He lost his thin, waifish body type but his clothes seemed to form to his new representation of himself. “Dantalion, do not hide your body. No clothes. I want to see your true form unobstructed.” Dantalion’s close-fitting suit, which had been expanding to accommodate his growing width, evaporating like the dew on a hot summer morning. Dantalion was not accustomed to requests for presentation of his body. This triggered thoughts of Trevor’s first few wishes just moments ago. This human’s fascination with his body and what it could do was so … unique and new. The djinn proceeded to expand into the form that he considered his baseline. He looked toward Trevor, just a few feet in front of him, “This is the true me, Master. I am not as powerful as my brothers and not nearly as immense as they are. I wish I were. I wish I were the djinn who would be able to grant you godhood as I ascended to the same level, but alas, I am too far behind to make that a reality.” His voice nearly caught. There were layers of emotion and history that Trevor sensed but was not ready to tackle. And why would he right now? Trevor did not understand even a word of that comment, but he knew that he had just been thrust into a world that he knew nothing about. He continued to realize that the more he knew, the more questions he had. Other djinn brothers? Godhood? Too far behind? So many questions, he did not know where to begin processing. But for now, Dantalion was transforming. That yanked his attention back to the present. In front of Trevor stood the most exquisitely beautiful and muscular man he could have imagined. Dantalion was fucking ripped beyond human capability to attain. He wasn’t tall per se. He was powerful though. His shoulders were uncommonly wide for his 5’ 11” height. They were at least 3 foot across and muscular beyond human standards with enormous muscle-capped shoulders. His waist appeared to be 26” in diameter, the dictionary definition of a wasp waist. Dantalion’s body continued to morph. More mass was driven into his quads, his calves, and ultimately his ass. And God, what an ass. Tight, high, round, hard. His abs seized into blocks the size and shape of mortaring bricks. He looked like what the word “power” would be if it were to be personified. Trevor looked at Dantalion’s form. His face was incomprehensible, smooth, without emotion. He could not identify an ethnicity or race. He had attributes of a Middle Easterner, with hints of East Asian, European, African, and Latino. His countenance was ultimately, indeterminable. The color of is skin was warm and brown, reminiscent of a dark mocha with too much milk. His face appeared to be 20 years old but with eyes conveying knowledge that hinted at thousands of years or knowledge and experience. Trevor could barely pull his eyes away. “What do we do now, Dantalion? I don’t know what to do or say. I feel so much confidence, security, and power now coursing through me.” Trevor’s eyes were locked onto Dantalion’s, their gaze not breaking since the binding just a few short moment’s ago. How could this being believe himself to be inferior to his “brothers?” The questions from a moment ago surfaced again. But again, the stunningly monstrous beast before him made him forget his questions for the time being. The djinn’s true form had finally settled in. Standing 5’ 11” with a nearly 4’ shoulder spread, huge slabs and chords of meat hung down at his sides -- massive things that resembled arms but seemed to hang lower and more powerful. Trevor thought they appeared almost ape-like from dangling so low. Dantalion’s hands were huge, with enormous meaty fingers, devastatingly thick wrists, and knuckles meant for exerting dominance and smashing things. His traps hugged his ears, not hinting, but shouting at his strength. Two billowing pecs jutted out with purpose and in almost a lewd way, like muscle porn (NSFW) with attendant nipples shoved to the floor due to a lost competition with too much chest mass. Ten vein-riddled abs tightening against each other and flowing down to a shockingly tight waist topping out at 28” max. Trevor would have to measure. He needed to measure it – it was too narrow to believe. Thick writhing meat hung off of his thick thighs like gunny sacks full of wheat and calves 28” around (the same as his fuckin waist!) packed on the lower legs below them. Dantalion was a sight to behold. Trevor was just beginning to catch on to the powerful body that was before him. When his eyes moved from Dantalion’s in an effort to absorb the totality of his djinn slave’s body, he smacked his lips. His tongue began working, trying to moisten the inside of his suddenly dry mouth. “Fuck, you are beautiful.” Dantalion was taken aback. He was not nearly as massive or beautiful as his two remaining brothers. He was always considered a runt with regard to the original 12 djinn. How could his new Bound believe him to be even remotely “beautiful?” What would Trevor say if he saw Bael or Asteroth in their true form? His bound would think him to be slovenly, unworthy, weak. He was on his last of 12 bindings and his Well was only ½ full. He had little to offer. In fact, he was more likely a risk! Why did this human make him feel this, what is the word…vulnerable? Trevor felt some sort of hesitancy on the part of Dantalion. Maybe it was the bond between them now, or maybe it was just watching the djinn’s face and the near-imperceptible mico-emotions he noticed as he complimented Dantalion’s body. “Dantalion, I’m ready for you to start granting more of my wishes. And I think this time, we should begin with augmenting MY body.” Dantalion instantly felt a surge in the energy flowing from his new Bound, Trevor, into his Well. He had not felt so much power flowing through that channel since his first binding. Trevor’s eyes narrowed and his face suddenly looked mischievous. His deepest, darkest, most depraved desires bubbled to the surface of his consciousness. “Let’s take you out for a test drive, Dantalion!” Trevor’s voice was dripping with an eagerness Dantalion had not encountered previously, but he was up for the challenge. He noticed Trevor’s cock twitch in his slacks, still wearing his funeral attire. For the first time in his existence, he wanted to please his Bound master. Where was this feeling coming from? “Dantalion, I want you to listen carefully. We need to start with some upgrades.” (Art used with permission of HardTrainer; neither he nor I have rights over the original photo)

Just a long (and hot) story I've been reading lately. http://metabods.com/mb/index.php/Spice Enjoy.

Part 2 here. Again, all feedback is welcomed and appreciated. Part 2: realising his potential Let’s pause on that image for a moment. You may be wondering how we got here? How we ended up watching, through a screen, an overgrown freak wank himself off over the thought of more muscle? You see, I’m a facilitator. An enabler. I provide some muscle-hungry boys the means they require to embrace their destiny, to become the men they have always (knowingly or not) wanted to be. Allow me to elaborate. I’m careful with my selections. There are many boys who want to ‘get huge’. Most of them are unsuitable. I’m not interested in someone who just wants to look ‘hot’, and use their muscles to get sex. I didn’t waste my time on such types. No, the boys I’m interested in aren’t about looks at all. My boys are slaves to their hunger, and their only interest is in feeding it. In growing for the simple pleasure of growing. There is no end, no limit, for the hunger never stops. Like all addicts, these boys seek out those who can support their addiction. I am one of those. I give them the means to dedicate themselves to serving their hunger - and they love me for it. His name was James (not that it matters - he was just a boy; they all are). He was a hot boy of 19, 5’7” and 120lbs when he first reached out, saying he wanted to ‘transcend’. He was shy, embarrassed, and insecure as I probed his desires, his motivations. This was the first time he had discussed the hunger - in any depth anyway - with someone. But I was kind, cajoling and encouraging, and he lapped it up. The answers he gave to my deciding questions told me everything I needed to know. My curiosity was, admittedly, peaked as he poured his heart out to me. At just 19, the poor boy was already completely lost to the hunger, and its appetite was already so voracious. Quite remarkable, considering he hadn’t even indulged it much. I wagered that his potential was incredible. He just needed me to provide him with the release - and the permission - to serve his hunger in full. That’s what they always seek. Freedom from the shame of serving the hunger, and the means to do so. Permission to become a bodybuilder, and ignore society’s judgement of their ‘neurotic’ needs. I am only too happy to provide it, for the right boy - and for the right price. As I said, I’m a facilitator; I provide with all they need to grow, should they wish it. “How big do you really want to get?” “No limits, as big as possible.” “They always say that," I countered. It was true - I had encountered, and quickly discarded, many fantasists in the past. "But few really mean it, or comprehend what it takes -” He interrupts, his voice impassioned but desperate. It was the hunger speaking. He couldn’t afford to lose this opportunity, so he was going to come out of his shell...reveal the hunger in all its glory, in the hope that it would be enough to convince me. “This is all I want. All day, I think about it. Every night, I dream about it. I can’t stop. Nothing else makes me hard anymore. Everything revolves around growing. I don’t want a ‘normal life’. I want to be so huge I can’t live a normal life anymore. But I need your help.” I’m silent while I digest this. Party while I think, partly for the suspense. Don’t judge me. One has to enforce dependency from the beginning. But in truth, he’s affected me more than he realises - I’ve never seen such passion (at this early stage anyway) before. He stands at the edge of abyss, begging me to give him the final nudge to take plunge, and be lost forever. Little did I suspect back then that I would be holding his hand as the abyss took him. Fearing my silence, he whispers (while letting out a sound that can only be described as a sob): “Please...make me bigger…” I give a slight nod, to myself more than him, having come to a decision. He has convinced me with his hunger, his impassioned need. I give him a warm smile. Time to give him the release he craves so much. “Fear not, my poor, starving, boy. I will provide what you need.” Then came my price. It was steep - it always is - but they never spurn my offer. I know them too well. In return for providing everything he needed, I would own him. He was to be chaste, only pleasuring himself when I gave him permission. All my commands had to be followed without question. He was to provide weekly ‘progress reports’. He was to abandon all his life - work, friends, the lot. But most importantly, he had to put on 30lbs of lean muscle in 4 months, or I would discard him. He accepted without hesitation, as I knew he would. The trick was, of course, that I never expected him to reach that goal. It was nigh impossible. But his inevitable failure would only push him deeper into dependency on me, closing the circle. Call me cruel, call me a manipulative bastard if you want. But know this: they could always say no. They never do. He said he’d been working out for a year already, and put on 20lbs. I pretended to care. I was not interested in him for what he was, but for what he would become. I looked at him and saw a concept: the limits of human muscularity. I wondered how far he could go. Fortunately, it wasn’t long before he began to show me. Released from his own psychological constraints, as well as the chains of trying to live a ‘life’, he grew - fast. He lifted twice a day, and when he wasn’t at the gym he gorged himself on food and supplements. I was impressed by his devotion; I didn’t even have to encourage him. This is who he really was. And now he was free. He was visibly bigger for each of our weekly ‘progress reports’ - by which I mean a video chat where he flexed naked live and I examined every minute detail of his body, before asking him questions. He was constantly hard, such was the effect of his rapid growth, but I had not given him permission to pleasure himself. He obeyed the terms of our agreement to the letter. It was 2 months in he began to get the armpit stretch marks that are the telltale sign of a rapidly growing boy. I estimated he’d put on 15lbs already - which impressed me. Could he actually do it? Grow 30lbs in 4 months? Maybe. We’d soon find out. I’d forbidden him from weighing himself, to add to the suspense, but I was good at guessing this sort of thing. Call it experience, if you want. Even at this early stage I was developing a sense of his potential, and that aroused me like little else. His shoulders began to widen, his chest thicken, and arms swell. Separations between his biceps and triceps appeared, while his quads began to develop a shape for the first time. I signalled my approval, and he lapped it up. You would do well to ask whom he was doing all of this for. Himself, or me? Perhaps both. I’ll leave you to think on it. I told him how I was going to make him so big he couldn’t scratch his back. So huge he couldn’t run. So enormously bloated and swollen with muscle he couldn’t even wank. I told him how I was going to destroy his life, make him a freak, leave him a useless heap of muscle. And how that, even after all he had lost everything for muscle, he’d still grow bigger. As I told him his future, all he could do was groan while his cock raged. But I denied him permission to pleasure himself. He continued to grow over the next 2 months. If anything, he picked up the pace, inspired by my prophecy of his future. He’d gone from a lithe hot boy to a well-built gym rat, his body carrying a real heft to it for the first time. He couldn’t even begin to conceal the thrill that coursed through him as he saw his body grow. But, of course, I didn’t want him to. That was all part of the fun. To see him amazed, in awe, at his own body. After 4 months came the moment of truth. He weighed himself live for me. He was clearly terrified that he’d not met my 30lbs requirement. Although that milestone was merely a sham I had conceived to ensnare him, it was clear he’d gone much further - to my surprise, I must say - but I wasn’t about to tell him that. I was nonetheless intrigued to see just how much he’d grown, however. Neither of us had to wait long. 157lbs. He let out a sigh of relief. 37lbs of muscle in 4 months. I was impressed, and gave him a smile to show I was pleased - the first time I had done so. He licked his lips in response, and began flexing for me. There was a confidence, a cockiness, in him - the boy liked his new muscle. “Have I grown enough, Sir?” My smile faded as my eyes met his own. “No,” I replied, deadly serious, my face deadpan. His confidence faltered as did his erection; the desperate boy was still there. He was confident in being my trophy, nothing more. The confidence was submissive in nature - he was entirely dependent on me, and the imbalance between us was only going to grow with his body. It was thrilling. “You’ll need to at least double in size before I think of the word ‘enough’. Don’t ever mention it again.” His raging cock told me exactly what he thought about that, as did his terrified eyes. Terrified at the thought I was not happy with him. That he would fail me. I smiled again to reassure the boy. “But you’ve done well. I’m proud of how much you’ve grown. Time to move up a level.” This was the final step, really. There were more stages to come in this process, but this was the last time he’d be able to walk away. I knew he wouldn’t, of course. I would never have chosen him otherwise. Once he was on the steroids and lost control of his ballooning body, there would be no going back for him. The boy wasn’t stupid - he knew that. But he was willing. Steroids are a crude tool. If I’m honest, I don’t especially like them. They lack the finesse and elegance of natural bodybuilding. Of perfectly disciplined diet and training. That was the true, pure growth. I cannot, however, deny their effectiveness. For extreme and rapid growth, they are an unfortunate necessity. Needs must, as they say. The end justifies the means. His cock, rock hard, twitched and leaked as I detailed what Stage 2 would involve. He moaned as I listed the steroid stacks and cycles he’d be taking. His hunger lapped it all up. It seemed the boy liked steroids more than I did. Or perhaps he liked what they would do to him? I didn’t much care; the result would be the same. “In 8 months’ time - a year since we began - you must weigh 250lbs, or I will discard you.” There was a sharp intake of breath, his cock tensed, and his hand moved to grasp it...but his control won out, and his hand stopped mid-air. I had not given him permission. I had, however, commanded him to grow 93lbs in just 8 months. It seemed impossible. Normally it would be. It was another sham milestone, like the last. But with him, perhaps not. Time would tell. With the hunger, growth will come naturally. I couldn’t wait to see my 5’7” boy that swollen. My cock (hidden from his view, of course) aches at the thought. It would be glorious...but still only the Second Stage. His eyes were begging me, his breath ragged, but he dare not ask. I gave him my smile again, and saw him melt. “Pleasure yourself, my growing boy. You’ve earned it.”

.

The final two chapters: CHAPTER 13 Rhys's first reaction when he saw me lying naked on the floor in the vicinity of a giant elderly man was one of embarrassment. "Sorry" escaped his lips and he started to shut the door before common sense kicked him in the nuts and forced him to take another look. "Ryan...what the hell is going on?" he asked as he strolled in the door. His roommate Kevin, now a bronzed god standing in a tight white sleeveless shirt, was at his back. Kevin didn't even notice me as he strolled in. He could only stare slack-jaw at the form lying on his bed. Rhys saw only me and I loved him for it. Whether it was the uncomfortable pause or a look in my eyes, my brother's face darkened. It was then he noticed the IV bag and the tubes running out of my body. He immediately ripped the IV needles out before looking questioningly at the thick blood filled ones. "What the fuck?" I heard Kevin say as he stood over Dr Fitz. He reached out to touch him but my brother reached over and slapped his hand away. He immediately put a finger over his mouth in a gesture for him to shut it. I heard Fitz give a deep guttural groan as he shifted his mass before going silent again. Kevin did as he was told but his eyes never left the bed. I still don't know if he noticed I was even here. "What's going on?" Rhys whispered as he squatted down next to me. I tried to make my mouth work but all that came out was a barely audible squeak. My brother continued to stare at me, his ripped forearms resting on each knee as his mind worked feverously to piece this puzzle togehter. I did everything I could to say something or even move. Perhaps those suffocating chains weren't as tight now that their source was gone but I still couldn't budge them. Rhys' eyes grew questioning but he focused his attention on the tubes and then the quietly humming machine just to my left. He fumbled with it a moment before pressing something. The humming stopped. With that, my brother resorted to shaking me. Nothing. He stood up and paced a moment before looking at me again. "Can you blink for me?" he whispered. I blinked in response just as I heard Dr Fitz begin to moan again. It wasn't the weak panting of an elderly man. It was deep and guttural, like a bear growling from a cave. Panic returned. He was waking up. My brother and Kevin together would not be able to overpower him. Rhys returned his attention to me. "One blink yes. Two blinks no," he began. "Are you in trouble?" Yes, I blinked. "Do you know what's going on?" A pause. Yes, I said. Dr Fitz's arm twitched and rose up, making his arm bulge in a way that made both Rhys and Kevin take an awe-inspired step back. "Do you know who this is?" Rhys asked. YES! I blinked. Stop him! I tried to tell him. Rhys looked back at the giant and I heard the bed groan as he shifted his weight. "Rick?" Fitz asked with a deep groggy voice as his hand went to his eyes. It's too late, I thought with dismay. Rhys only stared at me with those shadowed eyes, his mind working. "Should he stay asleep?" he asked. I blinked as if my life depended on it and actually felt my head nodding just as the monster on Kevin's bed started to sit up. He was massive. Nearly four hundred pounds of shredded monster sat up and began to scratch the sleep from his eyes. I found it impossible to comprehend that was me mere hours ago. He was a god. His head was still bald yet the liver spots had faded. His face looked nothing like the ancient man from before save for the gnarled grey eyebrows. His cheeks were full and his once foggy eyes sharp, if sleepy. The rest of his body was every bit the youthful giant I once was. The shirt that hung on him like a tent before was now tattered rags hanging from the granite slabs of his body. "Rick?" Fitz asked again. He lowered his hand and, when he saw my brother, every muscle on his body flexed involuntarily. "You’re not Rick" his voice boomed. As I mentally gave up hope that this rescue would work, my brother reached down and grabbed the IV tubes lying on the floor. In a flash that even the newly improved Ben Fitz couldn't defend, Rhys maneuvered the dripping needles in his fist and stabbed then into the monster's meaty neck. Fury painted itself across Fitz's face as he tried to reach up and grab the needles. But there was enough residual medicine in his body for the newly concentrated injection to work almost immediately. His hand barely made it to his shoulder before his fingers spasmed. Then his arm twitched and fell limp to the bed. He gave one final twitch then fell from the seated position back onto the mattress and grew silent. I felt a breath I didn’t know I was holding leave my body in a hush. My brother's face was ashen and his eyes filled with fear. Kevin just stood in his corner, mouth agape. I could have hugged my brother had my arms worked. The thought made my finger twitch. The minutes wore on but my brother was patient with me. Kevin proved to be no help in this situation so Rhys told him to get food and not tell anyone a thing. After a longing look at the frozen giant on the bed he did as he was told. Rhys picked me up like easily and lay me on his collapsed mattress. I was able to see Fitz from this vantage point and saw he was still breathing. "Thanks" was the first word out of my mouth. "Fitz" was the second. My brother stared at the strange creature with newfound intensity. "I guess you were right all along," was all he said. I was never so grateful to have a twin. He had an inexplicable inkling of my thoughts as I did his. And that saved me today. After fifteen minutes, I was able to move my arms with only moderate difficulty. My speech improved slowly and I gave Rhys a slurred and broken rendition of what happened as feeling slowly returned to my body. To say I was in pain would be an understatement. I felt as if I'd been released from a medieval torture rack. My body didn't feel right; too long in some places, too tight in others. Visually, aside from the slight bagginess of my skin I looked normal but, oh, the horrors within. "I wouldn't believe it if I didn't see that happened to Fitz," Rhys said as I completed my story. "And then there's this," he added as he flexed his bare arm. A nineteen inch boulder erupted from his Caribbean-tanned arm. Even though mine were nearly half again as big six hours ago, I would have been more than content to be his size. I tried to make peace with the model look I was again sporting. Rhys saw my sadness and lowered his arm. "How big were you?" he asked carefully. I sighed and nodded towards the paralyzed and sleeping Fitz. My brother whistled. "Wow. Don't tell Kevin that. He's completely obsessed with size as if you couldn't tell by his man crush on ol' Fitzy back there." Rhys looked at me. "He's the real reason I'm like this, you know? I just followed in his footsteps. I'm big enough, bro. No need to worry I'll become the monster laying over there." I tried to give him an assured look. I didn't tell him he was already a monster compared to me. I also said nothing about how I'd become every bit as obsessed as his roommate. “So this dorm is Dr. Powers’ laboratory”, my brother said thoughtfully as the anesthesia wore off. “Specimens, supply room, and all.” "Dr Powers!" I choked as I sat up. My back creaked and I pulled a muscle in my side but I could only stare at the door. "I forgot all about him. Where is he?" My brother pushed me back down. "You're can't chase after him like this," he said gently. "The hell I can't. I'm not just going to wait for him to come back and take you too." I got to my feet carefully and tried to stand up. After a few tries and with my brother’s help I finally hit vertical. "Where do you think he is?" Rhys asked as I wrapped my arm around his back and grabbed ahold of his bulging lat for support. "Last I saw, he went chasing after your friend Cody and his gang." "What did he want with them?" "I--" I thought for a moment. "I don't know." I paused. "They've changed too Rhys." "Changed?" He looked at me. "Change like you changed?" I thought back to the basement gym then over to Fitz...and gulped. "More." Rhys looked incredulous. "I mean it," I said defensively. "They took the remaining pills from your room and downed all of them. Last I saw they were well over eight feet tall and had to weigh five hundred pounds." Rhys smirked. "Then they took a whole pill on top of that! Who knows what they look like now." "Ok, bro," Rhys said. "Let’s go see ‘em." I resisted. "They've changed," I started. "I know. You just told me that." "No, mentally too," I said. "These pills...it's like a never ending steroidal orgasm. You lose yourself in it. At least, temporarily. The bigger I got the longer it would last. And I spread it out over days, these guys grew overnight." "Relax," Rhys said as he helped me get into a pair of shorts. "They're my friends. Besides, whatever’s in that bag keeping Ben asleep isn’t going to last forever. We’re going to need some added muscle on our side." I looked at the semi-conscious and still huge Dr Fitz. "He's not going anywhere right now," Rhys said. I reluctantly agreed and let my oversized twin guide me down the hall. The walking helped. By the time I made it to the other end, I was able to support myself, if awkwardly. Rhys knocked but there was no answer so he tried the door, finding it locked. Rhys shrugged and pulled a key out of his pocket. "Told you we were friends,” he said when I gave him an inquisitive look. “Kevin or I would hang out in here if the other was getting laid. Who knows, maybe we’ll find some of those pills you’re so interested in.” Rhys opened the door and revealed a scene that stopped us dead in our tracks. The room was built for three occupants instead of two and was quite a bit larger than my brothers' double. The beds were on their sides and pushed against the wall make room. Rhys’ four titan friends were sitting against the walls, as naked as they were downstairs but not nearly as massive. Although beautiful specimens, they were “only” about 300 pounds each. The familiar IV bags were hanging from a stand over each of their heads. Two blood lines ran from each of them to yet another machine and the combined eight erupted from it to a figure beyond what even the last few hours would have made me think possible. Dr. Powers was sprawled across the width and length of the room, slowly absorbing the other boys ounce by ounce. He was…unbelievable. His form took up most of the room’s square footage, arms and legs at strange angles to meet the natural contours of the room and its contents. The age had disappeared from his face save the silvery hair. From there his body exploded. Giant traps rose up like mountains, forming almost a pillow behind his head. His shoulders, traversed with inch deep ravines and pencil-thick veins, were the size of giant pumpkins. His arms were each larger than my waist, with vascular and striated triceps lifting his arms off the floor. Six-inch deep slabs of stone made up a chest which masked his face with the rise of each slumbering breath. Lats like wings flared out and acted like a mattress under his rapidly expanding frame. Each block of his abs were the size of an actual brick and just as hard. His abs were mostly hidden beneath a completely erect dick the size of my arm. His legs. Oh, shit, his legs. Each of his quads must have weighed as much as me. Muscle cabled over muscle and twitched as much as an inch as they grew right before my eyes. The man was covered in a sheen of sweat which set his body ablaze in contrasting light. All-in-all, the man must have been ten feet tall and growing. I could see his giant feet visibly creeping across the floor as his body grew longer. In minutes they would hit a wall and start breaking through the plaster. Then the sleeping giant would awaken. The only sound was that of Powers’ slumbered breathing, which reminded me of air rushing into a cave. I gave my brother a nod as I rested against a wall. Rhys, meanwhile, moved stealthily across the room towards the first two paralyzed boys. One was out cold but the other followed him with hope-filled eyes. Rhys pulled the anesthesia needles from their arms and began to make his way over the ever-growing Dr. Powers to the other two. Cody was one of them and sat unconscious and slumped against that wall, legs still those of a champion cyclist but nothing compared to the seventy inch boulders Rhys had to step over to reach him. After pulling the tube from his arm, he turned to the final victim and leaned over to remove his tube as well. That’s when the laugh started. It was a deep, evil sound that stopped Rhys in his tracks. That’s when I saw Dr. Powers’ massive body began to move. His right leg bent at the knee and his calf exploded in size with the slightest twitch of his foot. Too awestruck to speak I could only watch as the titan moved to sit up and simultaneously reach his gigantic iron hand around my brother’s neck. Still seated, Powers’ head was level with my brother’s chin. Rhys struggled against his grip which only made the monsters gigantic arm muscles swell like leaden balloons. “I don’t know how you freed yourself, boy,” Dr. Powers growled. “But I see you had to give up some of your size.” Then Powers made as if to stand. Every muscle in his body writhed over each other as he lifted his gargantuan frame up. Facing away from me, all I could see was a back as wide as a barn door rise over a pair of unnaturally striated glutes and send Powers’ head through the ceiling. Plaster and rock rained down on the four seated boys and sunlight streamed in from the hole. “Auggh!” Dr. Powers moaned as he tore down large chunks of the roof with his free hand to make room for his still growing frame. He still held my brother by the neck like a rag doll, his feet dangling a foot above the ground and face turning purple. “I am a GOD to you,” the man bellowed to no one in particular. And he flexed his arms as he stretched his chest and pinched his back. The chaotic sea of muscle rolled across his body, raging red with blood and pulsing as they grew. My mind raced and my eyes darted wildly across the room for something to save my brother. I looked up just in time to see my brother take the three anesthesia tubes he held and, with the last of his failing strength, reach up and jab them into the monster’s neck. My stomach tightened and the world seemed to stop. For a moment, Dr Powers only stared at my brother with those cold bombardier eyes. My brother looked back at him with challenging eyes that slowly began to lose focus. Then Powers’ tilted his head back and laughed again. It was a horrible sound and made me want to vomit. “It’s going to take more than that, boy,” he said. Now with enough space to stretch, Dr. Powers did just that. He spread his arms out wide, my brother dangling wildly in his outstretched hand like he was nothing. Powers tested his body as if waking up from a month long hibernation. Muscles I thought were flexed before now exploded as, all across his body, ravines grew deeper, muscle grew thicker, and veins bulged larger. He roared in victory and in that moment of dark desperation I found a possible savior. There, lying at the giant’s still growing feet was the thin black rod he’d used to knock me out earlier that day. The mere sight of it still sent a painful shiver down my spine but it was my only hope. I pushed myself off the wall and made my way awkwardly across the room. Pieces of debris rained all around me as Dr. Powers absorbed himself in the majesty of his own body. His free hand explored his naked body and he moaned in pleasure as his muscles flexed beneath them. A couple steps further and I was close enough to reach out and touch him. My eyes were level with the base of his back. From this close proximity I could see his body in ever more impressive detail. Every fiber of muscle flared beneath his skin. It was all I could do to take my eyes off his frame and reach down to the black rod. I didn’t have much time. I found what appeared to be a trigger and made a frantic search of the rest of the contraption. I’d only had one shot and it had to work. On one end I found a dial imprinted with numbers ranging from one to ten. It was currently set on three and without hesitation I upped the value to ten. I didn’t know if that would merely sting this monster or kill him. Judging by the darkening purple of my brother’s face, I didn’t care if it was the latter as long as he let him go. I turned the oversized cattle prod in my hands, ready to fire. Then I noticed how quiet it was. Heart racing, I looked up and was horrified to see Powers’ staring down at me from over his gargantuan pecs, his face contorted in confusion. Instead of reaching down and ending me, he merely looked back at my brother choking in his grip. “There are two of you?” he questioned. I took advantage of the situation. “Damn right,” I heard myself scream as I jammed the business end into the dense meat of his thigh. “Now let my brother go, you giant fuck.” Then I pulled the trigger. The room was suddenly filled with the hiss of a thousand snakes and Dr. Powers flew across the room as if launched by a catapult. I shielded my eyes as he crashed into the closet and through the wall into the bathroom on the other side. A wave of drywall and plaster rolled towards me like a dust storm as the room grew silent save the desperate hacking and deep breaths of my now freed brother. As the dust cleared, I saw Dr. Powers crumpled body lying under a damaged sink. His eyes were shut but his massive chest still rose and fell with breath. He was alive. I looked down at the black rod and saw that the other end had basically exploded. It would not be shocking anyone again soon. Dropping the rod, I gathered the now freed anesthesia needles from the chaos of the room and pulled them along with the connected IV bags into the bathroom. Without care, I reinserted them into Powers’ neck with a not-so-graceful jab. I also did my best to up the dose on the IV bags to as high as it would allow. I had no idea if that would even keep him under but it was worth a shot. As my adrenaline fell, my senses began to focus on things other than the unconscious monster. I looked over to see my brother on his hands and knees still relishing the fact he could breathe. The other four boys, now a paltry two hundred pounds of shredded muscle, were now all awake but still immobile save their wildly rolling eyes. The wreckage of the open roof and caved in wall largely spared them but the entire room was littered with flotsam and slowly settling dust. I also heard distant voices and was suddenly aware that this event hadn’t occurred in a vacuum. A quick peak out of the window revealed a small and slowly growing mass of students racing from the building. It must have sounded like an earthquake to them and they were smartly exiting the building. Among the crowd, I saw McKenzie among the crowd, standing cross-armed and nervous like an amazon among the rest of the impressively built crowd that surrounded her. I didn’t have much time. I turned to see my brother, still coughing but cognizant, now on the other side of the hole in the wall and looking over the slumbering Dr. Powers. He appeared to be inspecting whether the blood tubes were still attached to his body. I also noticed he’d gathered the other ends and held them in a free hand. In the other hand was the machine responsible for moving the blood from one body to another. “What are you doing?” I asked carefully. CHAPTER 14 “What are you doing?” I asked again. My brother held the weeping tubes in his fist and looked at me with hard eyes. “Fixing this, hopefully,” he said as he flung the free end of the tubes into the sink above Powers’ head. After a moment of fumbling with the machine, I saw the blood reverse course. It was now leaving Dr. Powers’ body and draining into the sink. Seeing all that power wasted on the sewer made me feel sick. Satisfied, my brother walked back in the room and checked on his friends. “Help me get them out of here,” he said as he draped one over his shoulder. Frozen, I could only stare at the thousand pound beast through the hole in the wall. “RYAN!” my brother yelled, snapping me out of my stupor. Still somewhat dazed, I walked over to Cody, who was slowly regaining his movement. “He said,” Cody whispered. “He said he could…make us bigger.” He closed his eyes. “Now…look at me.” I looked at his shredded two hundred pound body and it was a struggle not to punch him. I ignored the voice that said my shredded 190 pound body would be the envy of most as well. “Hurry,” my brother demanded as he stood with a friend under each arm. “We’re going to have company pretty soon.” Confused at first, I soon heard the sound of distant police sirens drawing closer. Shit! I thought. Momentarily forgetting Dr. Powers, I did my best to lift Cody to his feet and barely succeeded. I was still weakened by my own dose of that paralytic medicine. Leaving one of the four behind with a promise to return, we made our way down the empty dorm hall with three naked and semi-lucid jocks in tow. Moments later, we were in front of my brother’s door on the other end of the hall. I turned the knob and gave Rhys a surprised look when I found it locked. Eyebrows up, Rhys unburdened himself of one of his naked friends and tried the knob with the same results. “Did you bring the key?” he asked me. “No,” I responded just as the door knob shook and opened from the other side. I momentarily panicked at the thought of Dr. Fitz greeting us but was surprised to find Kevin behind the door. I heard my brother exhale in relief just as I did. But it was short lived. Something wasn’t right. Kevin was still in his white tank but it was now stretched over his body as if painted on and the bottom of it revealed a bronze midsection of deeply chiseled abs. He filled the doorway. His prior 6’2, 270 pound frame had added an inch or two and a couple dozen pounds in a few minutes. Initially confused, I then noticed the familiar red tubes running from his arms and legs. Peeking around his form revealed that those tubes were still connected to Fitz’s slumbering (and now shrinking) frame. The old man’s face was beginning to look saggy and hollow again; his Olympian build diminishing. Kevin had done the same thing to Fitz as by brother had to Powers, only instead of draining the blood into a sink, Kevin was draining it into himself. He was going to add the 150 pounds of size stolen from me to his already gargantuan 270 pound frame. “Oh, Kevin,” I heard my brother say. “What have you done?” Kevin just laughed as he bent over and relieved my brother’s burden by scooping up a semi-conscious jock under each arm. “You can’t do that,” I heard myself say in what could only be described as a whine. He was taking what was originally mine! Dropping the boys on the collapsed mattress, Kevin stood and met my gaze with a spark in his eyes. He swelled like a peacock, shoulders wide and lats flaring, and stepped towards me. “Are you going to stop me, little man?” he asked in a rapidly deepening voice. I heard the fabric of his shirt begin to groan as he put me in his shadow. Once of similar height, Kevin now bested me by a couple inches and was half again as wide. I heard stitches snap and pop as he continued to expand in his increasingly overwhelmed shirt. I looked down and saw his quads were beginning to press against his board shorts, their ridges and vascularity starting to bulge through the fabric. “Ryan,” I heard my brother say. “We have to hurry.” The siren could be heard blaring through the closed window. We only had a matter of seconds at this point. “Hurry back, kiddies,” Kevin said as she stretched out his arms, flared his wing-like lats, and popped a double bicep pose that sent his twenty six inch arms flaring. Mountainous peaks bulged over his deeply developed triceps. “This show is about to get good.” He had reached the point where he could easily manage both of us if we tried to stop him. There was nothing I could do. I let myself be dragged back down the hall, Kevin’s deepening laughter chasing me the whole way. The sirens were at their maximum volume now and I heard official-sounding voices yelling for calm to the gathering crowd below. “I gotcha, Joe,” I heard my brother say as he hefted the final boy over his shoulder. I found myself staring at the shrinking giant lying in the bathroom. Dr. Powers was significantly smaller but still over twice even Kevin’s current size. Maybe I could teach Kevin a lesson, I thought as I stepped towards the hulking figure. “Ryan, the cops are in the stairwell,” my brother said. I took another step. However, after an audible sigh from my brother, I felt myself being picked up and carried out of the room. Rage took over and I fought Rhys like a bagged cat. “Let me go, Rhys!” I yelled. “I don’t need your protection.” I squirmed against his iron grip but he only grabbed me tighter. “In ten seconds, there will be a swarm of cops ready to arrest anyone remotely close to that room. There’s nothing you can do other than run.” I continued to struggle as he carried me down the hall but I knew he was right. Besides, I couldn’t budge the iron grip of my twin brother. I watched as Powers’ gargantuan form disappeared from view then I just hung helplessly as Joe and I were raced down the hall atop my brother’s shoulders. Rhys had us back in his room with the door shut behind just as I heard the hall door bang open followed by a rush of movement and orders racing down the hall towards the chaos of the other end. I looked over and saw Kevin, standing like a god admiring his expanding body, strategically positioned in front of a now awake and still immobile Fitz. The only sound originating within the room was a panting Rhys and the continuous sound of popping fabric. “Glad you could make it,” Kevin said, his voice dripping with ecstasy. “Fitz is a terrible for conversation right now. He won’t even tell me how he got this big.” He took a deep breath and exhaled with a moan. “Oh god, you should feel this. I don’t know how that old fucker could have slept through this. It’s fucking unreal.” “Quiet!” Rhys whispered to his growing friend. “I’m trying to save our asses here.” “You guys causing all that ruckus out there? Sounded like the building was coming down. Heh heh, maybe I’ll help with the demolition,” Kevin said, although his voice had noticeably quieted. “Oh god here it goes.” Kevin bent over in a most muscular and his tank top exploded off his body, releasing a wave of muscle across his back, shoulders, traps, chest and arms. He was a mountain of writhing power. Traps bulged a foot off his back, which itself spread across his frame like giant wings. Kevin pumped his arms over-and-over, squeezing the bicep ferociously. Each time, the peaks of his arms pushed out a little further and the striations grew deeper. Clearly defined fibers shot across each muscle like sunbursts. His giant hands clenched and unclenched, forcing swelling cables of muscle to run over each other beneath the stretched skin of his forearms. All the while, he grew taller and taller. “You want to feel this?” Kevin boomed and I was surprised to find myself standing within arm’s reach of the giant. Without thought, I touched his chest, now at my eye level. His skin was on fire and the muscle beneath dense as concrete. I could feel him expanding beneath my hand. He was so hard. “Oh shit,” he groaned as if mid-orgasm just as a rip ran up the side of each thigh. Kevin looked at me with a stupefied grin then arched his back and flexed his quads. Just like his shirt, the fabric of his board shorts literally flew off his body. His quads immediately expanded to twice their former circumference as if held undersized in the confines of the nylon. “Fuck me,” Kevin moaned to himself. A dick the size of my forearm was now released from its cage sprang to life, finding its way into Kevin’s hand. He grabbed my arm with his other hand and pressed my hand against his own fifty inch quads. He was a flesh-covered wall of rippling iron. Dense muscle writhed and swelled beneath the skin. “Touch me, midget,” he said between gasping breaths. “Oh god.” He flexed his arm, seemingly involuntarily, swelling his thirty five inch vein covered boulders. He forced my hand across his own body and I was unable to stop him. He forced me across his ever deepening abs and thickening eighty inch chest. “Can you feel that?” he asked, eyes closed as he began to stroke his own growing shaft. “Ohhh fuck,” he moaned again as he came and shot across the room. In his ecstasy, he let me go and I backed away as he focused entirely on himself. The entire scene could have been seconds or minutes but no one in the room could take their eyes off him as he swelled into an eight foot tall behemoth. Mammoth hands which could have crushed a watermelon continued to explore his naked body with vigor as Kevin’s downturned head rose to brush the ceiling. Then, suddenly, his eyes grew wide and he turned around in fury to Dr. Fitz and, to our surprise, my brother. Rhys stood above the old man eyes defiant and the tubes gripped in his hand and needles taken from Fitz’s body Kevin took a menacing step towards Rhys and I suddenly wished I had that cattle prod back. “You want to feed me too?” Kevin asked darkly. His form dwarfed my brother but Rhys stood tall. “If not, little man, put those things back and get out of the way.” “He’s done,” Rhys said. “There’s nothing left.” I looked over at Fitz to find him much like the ancient figure I’d seen before, maybe a little bigger but still considerably frail. My eyes were drawn back to the mountainous landscape of Kevin’s back. Dr. Powers was over twice his size a moment ago but, for some reason, Kevin’s presence was more intense. Maybe it was his youth, or boyish face. Or maybe it was the way his arms and back expanded with each deep breath. Regardless, he looked like a god. Rhys stood his ground. “It’s done, Kevin,” he said calmly as I circled around and joined my brother. Kevin’s face was red with fury but there was an obvious internal conflict. He raised his mammoth hands to the side of his head, his swollen biceps barely allowing him to complete the movement. His gasping breaths slowly began to grow shallow as he struggled against the rage in his mind. Finally, after an eternity. “You’re right,” he said. Then he sat on his crushed bed, his giant frame making it appear a doll’s toy. Rage passed and his mind in check, Kevin looked at his body as if for the first time. “Fuck yeah,” he whispered as he started feeling himself all over again. “What do we do now, Rhys?” I asked. Rhys exhaled and dropped the tubes. “Now,” he said. “We clean this up.” EPILOGUE I sat in my running car, staring blankly at the dash. “See you soon, I hope,” McKenzie said from outside the driver’s window. I looked at her and gave what I hoped was an enticing smile. It was a sham, we both knew. I was no longer big enough to give her what she wanted and she was more than I could hope to handle. I was back to 6’1 and 190 pounds, the same size I started the week. A duffle bag came in through the open passenger window, followed by the face of my brother as he rested his bulging arms on the door’s window sill. “That should be all of your stuff,” he said with a cocky grin. “And I threw in some munchies for the road.” “Thanks,” I said, again with a painfully painted façade of happiness smeared on my face. Rhys wasn’t fooled in the slightest but his face kept that smile. Was he mocking me? Was this how it was going to be now? He knew I wasn’t ever going to reach his size now and was taking his place as the dominant brother? My stomach rolled. I couldn’t wait to get out of here. “How’s Kevin?” I asked politely. Rhys shrugged, sending the mass of muscle on his shoulders and traps flaring. “He’s loving himself. I’m going to try to find some clothes for him today but won’t be holding my breath. He’s getting restless, but knows he should lay low at least until the press clears out.” I nodded. How long would that be? I asked myself, looking around. It was all over the news and people were flocking to the Muscle Dorm. Although spring break was still a couple days from being over, enough students were in town to create a sizeable crowd. Cody and his friends, wearing only shorts borrowed from Rhys and Kevin’s wardrobe, looked like teen bodybuilders beneath the overhead sun. They also looked abashed and had each been a constant slew of apologies since they were able to speak again. They’re not that much bigger than me now, I thought. I’d forgiven them, though. I knew the draw of those pills all too well. A three hundred pound Dr. Powers had been escorted in handcuffs to a police car and driven away. I saw his distant grin as they lowered him into the back seat. He got what he wanted. I wasn’t even sure what they could charge him for. Who would believe the actual story? “What about Fitz?” I asked my brother, who was still hunched over the sill. “I made a deal,” he said, the smile still plastered on his face. “He keeps enough size to forgo the wheelchair and we all agree to shut up about the whole thing. He threw in a few other concessions.” I nodded vacantly, my attention on the circus behind my brother. The press was still attempting to figure out what had happened. They were trying to make a connection between the destruction in the Muscle Dorm and the rampage recently experienced at the school gym. I’d forgotten about David, the growing giant I’d left to destroy the rec center as I ran back to the dorm. They had apparently tried to arrest him too, but he’d broken free every time they’d gotten him handcuffed. All-in-all I was leaving behind a trail of destruction and I wasn’t surprised my brother was in a rush to get me out of site. As if reading my mind, Rhys gave the window sill a pat and pulled away. “You get out of here. Most people thought you were me and I have an airtight alibi that I was in the Bahamas all week. That story would be shot in the face if they saw us together.” I found myself longing to be back where I wasn’t the smallest person in the room. I desperately wanted to go back to my own university. “Thanks bro,” I said as I put the car in gear. “One more thing,” Rhys said as he popped his face back in the car. He threw a metal object through the opening and let it land with a thud on the duffel bag in my passenger seat. “You’re not the only detective in this family.” He winked at me then gave the car another pat. Confused, I let the car move me forward and away from the crowd. As I pulled onto the road running through campus, I looked over and looked at the heavy iron padlock, still locked and connected to the metal brackets it once held together. I felt my eyebrows furrow as I inspected it. It was just an ordinary lock and had obviously been ripped off something. I shrugged and threw it back on the bag as I continued driving. What’s that supposed to mean? Fucker. I let my dark mood fester and before long I was on the interstate heading north. I turned up the radio and let the road dashes hypnotize me as they sped by. I thought of the future, of returning home this summer to find myself dwarfed by my identical twin brother. Walking next to his hulking frame would be a continual reminder of our new paradigm. Old friends would see him and gasp in awe while ignoring the twenty-five pounds I’d gained over the year. Shit, they would probably think I’d shrunk. Could we work out together? The mere thought of having to constantly remove weights so I could perform my set was too much to bear. The beach? Fuck that. I thought about that smirk plastered on his face as I said my goodbyes. Why was my brother so happy? Did he not see what this would do to our relationship? Of course he knew. He was always the smart one. You’re not the only detective in this family. My brother’s words lingered in my head. I reached over and picked the lock back up. It was as familiar as a blade of grass; familiar because they were everywhere. It was just like any other blue and metallic Master lock. The broken brackets still wrapped around the hoop were nothing special either. The lock had been ripped from a shitty old cabinet by the look of it. “What are you trying to tell me?” I asked the lock. Exhausted, I threw the lock back on my bag. The impact sounded a dull thud and a faint rattle. That rattle! Could it be? Heart racing, I pulled over onto the shoulder of the highway with a screech of tires. I’d seen the lock everywhere… and one place in particular. It had once locked away the contents of the janitor’s locker in the bowels of Powers Dorm. Once parked, I unzipped my bag with the fervor of a drug addict. The motion made that rattle all the more obvious. So this dorm is his laboratory, my brother told me as the anesthesia wore off. Specimens, supply room, and all. Now unzipped, I upended the bag letting the clothes and toiletries fall to the passenger seat. In addition to my belongings fell a large brown jar, topped with a black cap. I picked it up and shook it, letting the rattle of the contents within fill my ears. I almost tenderly removed the cap and looked inside Filling the bottle were dozens and dozens of the familiar granite speckled tablets. I was enough to turn all of Powers hall into an army of Kevins. My brother, in the chaos of the afternoon, had the foresight to check the very source of Dr. Powers’ stash. These must have been the concessions Fitz had bought Rhys’ silence with. I felt my body grow warm at the thought of being given a new chance. This time would be different. This time, I would control the situation. There would be no Dr. Powers to stop me. I could watch my friends grow around me and I’d be the giant among them. My heart raced and I heard myself laughing on the side of a lonely interstate. Above the rush of excitement and the orgasmic thought of getting my body back was a single thought above all others. And it shamed me to have lost sight of it: I had the best brother in the world and, no matter my size, he was the bigger man. THE END